THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Unveiled Mysteries Vol. I

• * • * *

The I Am Discourses by Saint Germain Vol. Ill

• * * * *

The “I Am” Adorations and Affirmations Vol. V

X;.'

~

;

i 1934 Saint Germain Press

COPYRIGHT 1935, BY

SAINT GERMAIN PRESS

All rights reserved,

including copy of Frontispiece

colorplate, and foreign translation

PRINTED IN U. S. A.

This series of books is dedicated in deepest Eternal Love and Gratitude to our Beloved Masters, Saint Germain, Jesus, the Great Divine Director, the Great White Brotherhood, the Brotherhood of the Royal Teton, the Brotherhood of Mount Shasta, the Great Ones from Venus, and those other Ascended Masters whose loving help has been direct and without limit.

T HE hour is at hand, when the humanity of this earth must give more recognition to the activity of the Great Ascended Masters and Angelic Host, who are constantly pouring out their Transcendent Light and assistance to mankind. There must come more conscious co-operation be­ tween the outer physical life of humanity and these Great Beings, who are the protectors and teachers of the race.

There is a special group of these Great Ones work­ ing at the present time with America, to stabilize and protect her. Among them, the Ascended Masters, Saint Germain, Jesus, Nada, Cha-Ara, Lanto, Cyclopea, the Great Master from Venus, Arcturus, the Lords of the Flame from Venus, and One, known as the Great Divine Director, are working here very definitely by establishing tremendous Pillars and Rays of Light in America. They are also focusing these Great out-pourings of Light at certain other points on the earth.

They pour out their Rays of Light through the consciousness of all individuals who will accept them, harmonize their feelings, and turn their attention unto the “Mighty I AM Presence.” If the people will acknowledge this Great Host of Perfected Beings,

vii

viii TRIBUTE

and call down their Ascended Master consciousness into the hearts and minds of mankind, they can give assistance and protection without limit, to those who make the call, and through them, reach the rest of humanity.

Only the Ascended Master Consciousness, which is the “Mighty I AM Presence,” can ever re-establish order and security upon this earth. Only this Con­ suming Flame of Divine Love can ever dissolve the fear in the feelings of the people. Only as the indi­ vidual turns his attention to these Great Ascended Masters, and asks their blessing upon the rest of man­ kind, is the connection made, and the door opened, by which their help can come through, releasing Its Perfection unto humanity and the earth itself. The Ascended Master always points each one to two things: first, the individual must look unto his own Divinity, “The Mighty I AM Presence,” for all good, keeping his attention upon It, and giving It his first and greatest Love; second, he must harmonize his feeling by pouring out Divine Love, as a force to bless everywhere.

To the person who will do this, these Great Beings will give assistance without limit, for they work only and always through the Divine Self of the individual. The Beloved Ascended Master, Saint Germain, is the Emissary from the Great White Brotherhood, who of his own volition and Great Love, is doing

TRIBUTE ix

certain protective work and bringing certain illumi­ nation into America at the present time. He speaks of her often as, —“The ‘Jewel of my Heart,’ for whom I have labored for centuries.” Jesus has offered to give a special service in connection with Saint Ger­ main, and has said: “These Rays of Light, which we pour out, are very real, tangible Currents of Energy, containing within them all good things, and blessing you according to your acceptance.”

As in the days of old, and in all Golden Ages, these Great Perfected Beings who have attained the “Vic­ tory” through human embodiment, will walk and talk face to face with mankind upon earth. They will explain the Original Divine Way of Life once again, that human concepts may be cleared, and Eternal Truth be revealed.

This book carries the definite radiation of the Ascended Masters who are working for America at this time, and is charged with Saint Germain’s As­ cended Master consciousness of freedom and victory in the Light.

Human fears and limitations shall be cut away, the earth shall be set in Divine Order once again, and filled full to overflowing with “The Light of God that never fails.”

G odfre Ray K ing

T HIS book contains the second group of ex­ periences which I was privileged to have through the Love and assistance of the Be­ loved Ascended Master, Saint Germain. In the first book, “Unveiled Mysteries,” he re­ vealed many, many things which have been held in secret, and sacredly guarded for many centuries. In “The Magic Presence,” my experiences were the results of applying the knowledge, he had pre­ viously revealed.

In the various retreats of “The Great White Brotherhood,” which we visited, I was shown the tremendous work they do for mankind, through their Messengers, who are sent into the outer world. The good they constantly pour out to this earth, and its humanity is beyond any power of words to describe. All they accomplish is done through Divine Love, for they never use a destructive force at any time, and never intrude upon the free will of the individual. Those, who are their representatives, give everything as a glad free service of Love, and know no such thing as failure.

The purpose of this book is to reveal to the in­ dividual the whereabouts of his own Divine Self— “The Mighty I AM Presence,” that all who desire

xii FOREWORD

may return to their Source, receive their Eternal In­ heritance, and feel once again their Divine Self- Respect.

If the student or reader of this book will feel him­ self going through these same experiences, asking the Ascended Masters to illumine his consciousness by the Light of the Cosmic Christ, he will receive that outpouring of Love which is the open door to all good things, and sets mankind free.

America is blest beyond any other part of the earth, and because of her great blessing, she must pour out Great Light. She is the “Cup” through which “The Great White Brotherhood” can ever expand the Great Divine Love of the Universe, and set mankind free. For that reason their work in America is of very great importance, and if it be necessary for her pro­ tection, then “That Light as of a thousand Suns, shall descend, and consume all selfishness from the earth.”

The Truth, explanation of Law, and my experi­ ences given in this book are Real, True, and Eternal. The retreats, people, and instruments I saw and as­ sociated with, while with the Ascended Masters, are real physical places and things, and tangible, living, breathing Beings. They were not imaginary nor symbolic and are not to be interpreted in any such way.

The Truth of everything in this book is for the reader to accept or reject as he chooses. If he does not accept or agree with it, that does not remove the Truth nor Its Activity from the Universe; but if he can accept the Truth herein contained, he can only be blest thereby, and his world will be a greater and more wonderful place to live in.

If the student or reader can feel the Great Rays of Light and Love poured out by these Ascended Masters, and can live constantly in adoration to his own “Mighty I AM Presence,” he will positively be­ come the full manifestation of Perfection and will have his Eternal Freedom from the limitations of earth.

May the Great Love, Light, and Happiness of the Ascended Masters flood the Being and world of every­ one who reads this book. May it forever be a Blazing Golden Sun illumining the way to peace, pros­ perity, and freedom until everyone becomes a Great Heart of ever-expanding Perfection, and experiences the Full Victory of his Ascension. In the Eternal Service of “The Light of God that never fails,” G odfre R ay K ing

FOREWORD xiii

CHAPTER

I. A Strange O ccurrence .

II. R evelations . . . . .

III. Subterranean M arvels .

IV. D ivine R omance . . . .

V. T he G reat C ommand

VI. T he M essenger of the G reat W hite

Brotherhood . . . .

VII. T he M ysterious M essage

VIII. T he C onquering Power .

IX. T he A scension of D aniel R ayborn

X. Closing Experiences

and O ur Jour­

ney to A rabia .

XI. T

he T rue M essenger of D ivine Se r v i c e ................................................... page

i

x39

■

The Magic Presence

By C

hanera

I Am the “Presence,” the Eternal One, I Am the God Source,—the Great Central Sun: I Am the Love-breath, the Heartbeat of Light, I Am the power in wisdom and might. I Am the Seer, the All-Seeing Eye, I Am the sunlight, the earth, and the sky: I Am the mountain, the ocean, the stream, I Am the quiver in morning’s bright gleam. I Am the blessing in Angels and Love, I Am the Life flowing in, round, above: I Am the glory all had once in me, I Am the Light Rays that set mankind free. I Am the One Heart that hears every call, I Am the “Legion of Light” answering all: I Am the Scepter of Light’s loving power, I Am the Master each moment, each hour. I Am the spheres, every song that they sing, I Am the Heart of Creation—Its swing: I Am all forms, never two quite the same, I Am the Essence, the Will, and the Flame. I Am Myself, All Beings, and You: I Am “The Magic Presence,” The God-Self come through.

xvii

THE MAGIC PRESENCE

By G odfre R ay King

........* — ■

A Strange Occurrence

ILEFT you, my reader, at the end of “Unveiled Mysteries,” with the Great Ascended Master, Lanto, sending forth his blessing to America and mankind from the Retreat in The Royal Teton. In this book, I shall describe another group of important and wonderful experiences which I was privileged to have during those months of association with our Beloved Ascended Master, Saint Germain. I received a message from him one morning, en­ closing a letter of introduction to a Mr. Daniel Ray- born at the Brown Palace Hotel in Denver. The next day, as I entered the hotel to inquire for him, I met an old friend, Mr. Gaylord, whom I had known for years. He was accompanied by an elderly gentleman whom he presented at once, and who, to my surprise, proved to be Mr. Rayborn. I gave him the letter of introduction, and after a few moments’ chat, we

agreed to have dinner together that evening. The next day found us all en route to The Diamond K Ranch in Wyoming, one of the Rayborn mining properties, where the experiences described in this book began. Little did I realize that day what my association with him would mean, and to what it would lead later. Such experiences make one realize how perfect the Great, Wise, All-pervading Intel­ ligence is that directs us unerringly to persons, places, and conditions when and where they are most needed.

My impression of Rayborn was very pleasant, for his whole attitude was one of harmony and kindli­ ness, and at the same time, I felt that he was a man of strong character with a keen sense of honor. He had a finely-shaped head, classic features, iron-gray hair, and clear, piercing blue-gray eyes. He stood very erect and was fully six feet two inches in height. He had a son eighteen and a daughter sixteen years old who had just returned from school in the East. We reached our destination where the children met us at the train. After chatting a moment, we en­ tered the Rayborn car, and were driven to the ranch, a distance of about twenty miles. The son, Rex, was a tall, splendid, good-looking young chap with the same classic features as his father whom he resembled strongly. He was at least six feet one inch in height with abundant, light-brown wavy hair and piercing,

2 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

violet-blue eyes. The daughter, Nada, was strikingly beautiful with a strange sort of old world dignity and grace. She was about five feet seven, slight of build with hair like her brother’s and deep blue eyes. 'There was a certain charm about all three Rayborns that everyone felt immediately.

The wonderful location and beauty of the house and grounds enchanted us, for it lay at the entrance to a narrow valley, extending westward into the em­ brace of the Great Rockies. To the north, a towering peak rose to a height of over eight thousand feet. The house facing south, was built of blue-gray granite, making one think of the turreted castles of medieval times in Europe and the ancient buildings of the Far East. The grounds immediately surrounding it were beautifully laid out and perfectly cared for. The building itself was large and rectangular in shape with a tower on each corner; the one at the southwest facing the mountains, forming a large circular room on the third floor. The rest of the structure was only two stories high, and had evidently been built for many, many years. Daniel Rayborn, at the time he was twenty, had inherited the entire estate from an uncle who traveled extensively, was deeply interested in higher research work, and had lived for many years in India and Arabia.

We entered the house, Rex showing me to a suite of rooms on the second floor at the southeast corner

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

of the building. Dinner was soon announced, and we enjoyed a delicious meal and the beautifully ap­ pointed table. While dining, we entered into the dis­ cussion of our plans.

During the course of our meal Mr. Rayborn spoke of expecting John Grey, the superintendent from his mines, to join us that evening. We had scarcely men­ tioned his name when he was announced. He stepped into the room, greeted the family pleasantly, and I was presented to him. As we shook hands a cold chill passed over my body, accompanied by a feeling of repulsion. He was a fine looking man of about forty, almost six feet tall, with piercing dark eyes which I noticed were never still. I saw his eyes follow the daughter very often with a peculiar look which the others did not seem to notice. Mr. Rayborn excused himself, and with the superintendent went into the library. The rest of us went into the music room and enjoyed two hours of delightful music, for both chil­ dren had remarkable voices. It was during the discus­ sion of their musical training that a shade of sadness passed over Nada’s face. She remarked: “We both inherited our voices from mother, who sang a great deal in opera where father first met her. My mother, in speaking of it often said, ‘We recog­ nized in each other an Inner something that grew stronger and stronger as time went on. Later, we learned we were Twin Rays, which of course ac­

4 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

counts for the many wonderful things that have hap­ pened to us since. We both have said many times, that it seemed as if each had been searching for the other through the centuries, and of course there has always been that very great love and perfect under­ standing between us.’ Mother’s father was an Eng­ lishman and her mother, who was educated in England, was the daughter of an Arab Sheik. Two years ago, mother was taken ill and passed on within a few weeks, although everything possible was done to save her life. During the last four weeks she re­ ceived transcendent revelations that have explained many things to us.

“Shortly after I was born, our Beloved Master, Saint Germain, came to her. He explained, that she had work to do on the higher planes of Life and that he would always hold Rex and me in his Great, Lov­ ing, protecting care. He is so wonderful and loving to us that I wish we might share that joy with the whole world. The East and Far East, that is, India, China, Arabia, Egypt, and Persia, give much greater recognition to and understand much more clearly what these Great Ascended Masters have done for humanity, and how much the entire race of our earth owes to Their Transcendent Love and far-reaching care.

“He has taught us so plainly the way by which these Great Ones have been able to raise and illumine the physical body, by purifying it through the use of

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

6 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

the Consuming Flame of Their own Divinity, which he calls, ‘The Mighty I AM Presence.’ He tells us, this can only be accomplished by adoration of ‘That Presence’ and complete obedience of the personality, or outer consciousness, to Its every direction. He says, the secret is to keep in constant Inner Communion with the ‘I AM Presence’ at all times so that the Per­ fection, which It is ever pouring forth, can come through the outer consciousness, without being dis­ torted by our own inharmony and that of the physical world around us.

“It is in this way, Saint Germain explained, that the Ascended Masters have reached complete do­ minion over all manifestation, and have finished the work in human embodiment which Jesus said, every­ one must sometime do. They express—forever—full Mastery over all conditions on this physical earth for all substance and energy are their willing and obedi­ ent servants, even to the Elements and Powers of Na­ ture, because they have become the fulness of Divine Love. Their entire work with mankind is to lead everyone eventually to this same Mastery, but it can only come through the self-effort of the individual and the Fulness of enough Love.

“Mother had many strange experiences in her childhood, and my grandmother told her of others, still stranger, for her grandfather had seen many of the remarkable things which these Great Ones do. One, whom he knew quite well, was from my grand­ mother’s own land of Arabia. He was greatly adored by all he contacted, as his entire Life was a constant blessing and service to mankind.

“Saint Germain first came to mother one night at the beginning of her career in grand opera. She had been singing only a few months, when one evening she became almost speechless with stage-fright. She was in her dressing room shortly before the perform­ ance, when a frantic fear seized her, making her for­ get everything. Saint Germain stepped through in his tangible body, introduced himself, and touched her forehead with the fingers of his right hand. Instantly, all nervousness left, the memory of her part returned, and she was calm and at ease. That night, her success was tremendous, and it continued to increase, be­ coming brilliant beyond her fondest dreams. “He told her, she had earned the right to the Pro­ tecting Presence of the Ascended Masters, and from that time on it would be permanent. He described the man she was to marry; also the son and daughter who were to come to her. After this, he came at regu­ lar intervals and taught her many Inner Laws which she was able to comprehend and apply with astonish­ ing results, astonishing at least to those who are un­ able to use the Higher Law, but perfectly natural always to those who understand and manipulate those Laws through Love.

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

“Father, Saint Germain said, was not sufficiently awakened to be told of such activities, until about a year ago, when, because of danger that threatened, Saint Germain came to him in the tangible body, and explained, that father would come very near death at the hands of one whom he trusted as a friend; but to remain at peace, for the Ascended Masters would give the needed protection.”

We were all so engrossed in this conversation that I felt almost disappointed, when Mr. Rayborn and the superintendent joined us. After listening to Nada and Rex sing an Arabian love song for their father, we all parted for the night, and went to our rooms. I was so thrilled, because Saint Germain had come to Mrs. Rayborn that I had no desire for sleep. I began to feel there was a greater reason for my being in their home, than I was outwardly aware. I sat down in a comfortable chair, and gave myself up to the contemplation of the Ascended Masters, with deep gratitude to them for the gracious welcome with which these blessed people had received me. I must have dropped off to sleep, for I awakened with a start, and thought I had heard someone calling me. I felt such an urge to get up and go out into the open air, that I could not resist it. I was thoroughly awake and keenly expectant of something, but what I knew not. I went down stairs, out of the house, and down a path near a large barn. In a moment, there was

8 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

a movement among the shadows, and following a sudden impulse, I stepped behind a tree. At the same instant, a man came out of the barn. I saw another movement among the trees, and looking closer dis­ cerned a man standing with a rifle to his shoulder, dimly visible in the darkness. As he took aim at the man coming out of the barn, I wanted to call out a warning, but I could not make a sound. Before I could think, a blinding flash of light struck the man with the rifle full in the face, revealing his features as he fell face forward, as if struck by lightning, yet the sky was crystal clear. Still I was unable to move from my position, and the man from the barn came steadily on, totally unaware of his escape. I saw it was Mr. Rayborn, though he did not see me, so I remained where I was, until he had passed into the house, and I hurried to the spot where I had seen the man fall, but he had fled. I searched around for some distance, but found no trace of him, so I re­ turned to my rooms. It was then almost one o’clock. I got into bed quickly, and by a strong effort was able to go to sleep.

When I went down to breakfast the next morning, all were radiantly happy, except Grey, the superin­ tendent, who seemed nervous and extremely pale. The Rayborns, Gaylord, and I had a most enjoyable time, planning our day which ended with the chil­ dren suggesting that we go to Table Mountain, one

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

THE MAGIC PRESENCE

of their favorite haunts in the Wyoming Rockies. Meanwhile, Grey was almost sullenly silent, re­ fusing to meet the eyes of anyone. He finished break­ fast, excused himself, and drove to the station. When he was gone, my first impulse was to tell Rayborn of the previous night’s experience, but upon second thought, decided to wait, until I could see him alone. I excused myself, prepared for our trip up the mountain, and returned just in time to see the groom bringing out our horses. One of them was a beauti­ ful Arabian steed, cream in color with white mane and tail, the most wonderful animal I have ever seen. He came directly up to Nada to whom he belonged, and with a look in his eyes that was almost of human intelligence, stood proudly before her, waiting for the lumps of sugar she held out. She loved him and he knew it. “This is Pegasus,” she said, patting him. He reached out, put his nose against my face, went over to Rex, and then back to Nada, as if giving con­ sent to my being a member of the party. “He approves of you, and accepts you as a trusted friend,” Nada commented, after watching his expres­ sion a moment. “That is a new behavior for him, as he has never made friends with anyone but Rex, the groom, and myself.”

“Where did you get him?” I asked. “He was given to mother,” she replied, “by an Arab Sheik in appreciation for a concert she gave in

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

Cairo. He was sent here to the ranch as a surprise when she returned from her last tour. It was really the last concert of her career, and her success was tremendous. The old Sheik loved music, and enjoyed that concert especially.

“Pegasus is handsome, isn’t he?” she continued. The love in Nada’s voice was unmistakable and jus­ tifiable, for no one could help but admire the beauti­ ful creature. We mounted our horses, waved good-by to Rayborn, cantered off across the valley, and soon entered the mountain trail. It wound steadily up­ ward through the beautiful timber. Occasionally, we came into a clearing and stopped to enjoy the magnif­ icent view. We followed the mountain stream for quite a distance. The song of the birds, the fragrance of the flowers, and the exhilaration of the rarefied air made us feel radiantly strong, and glad to be alive. We reached the top of the mountain near noon, and there before us lay a level space, covering at least twenty acres, a veritable plateau suspended in the midst of those towering giants. A cozy little cabin and a shelter for the horses had been built. It was made of stone with a built-in stove, very unique and serviceable. We enjoyed the beauty of the surround­ ing country for a while, and then sat down to a de­ lightful lunch.

“You know,” Rex commented, “I feel as if we had all known each other for ages,” and Nada and I ad­

mitted we felt the same. “Let’s go to the cave by the other trail as soon as we finish lunch,” he suggested, and we agreed. By crossing over to the opposite side of the mountain, we found a good trail leading down, where the scenery was more wild and rugged. In some places, the rocks looked as if they had been stained green, blue, and black by some marvelous mineral coloring. The sunlight and shadow played upon them as we changed our position, producing the effect of a beautiful inspiring panorama. We con­ tinued down the trail about four thousand feet, turned sharply, and came to the eastern face of the mountain.

Thousands of years ago, a portion of it had evi­ dently split away, making the whole side a sheer cliff, at least a thousand feet above us. The trail we were on wound around the south side, turning toward the eastern wall and running along a shelf-like projec­ tion that brought us to the entrance of the cave. The trail was strewn with great boulders that made it rough and difficult of access. A wing of rock hid the entrance, as if nature jealously guarded its secrets from curious eyes. We left the horses tied safely near by, and Rex took three powerful flashlights from his saddle-bag.

“Prepare for a surprise,” he exclaimed, turning to me, and then led the way into the cave. About fifty feet from the opening, we entered a medium-sized

12 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

<avern. As soon as my eyes became adjusted to the (liange of light, I saw the entire ceiling was covered with a pink and white crystalline substance. We crossed the first space, a distance of about thirty feet, and passed through an archway leading into an im­ mense, vaulted chamber, at least two hundred feet across.

The ceiling was covered with rainbow-colored stalactites in the most amazing forms I have ever seen. I liere were crosses, circles, crosses within circles, (riangles and many, many occult symbols that have been in use on this earth, since its very beginning. It looked as if these symbols had been suspended Irom the ceiling ages ago, and nature had covered 1hem with a carbonate of lime formation, highly colored and most artistically decorated by her pig­ ments. The beauty of it made one speechless, fasci­ nated with wonder and admiration. It gave one the feeling of eyes watching every moment. Rex called to us, to come to the far side of the chamber where he stood. We crossed the intervening space, and stood before a wall upon which there were three arches, about twenty feet apart. Within each was a highly polished surface. The first one to my left was a Chinese red, the second a glittering white, and the third a cobalt blue. Immediately, I felt they were significant of something concerning America. The feeling grew so great, I could hardly stand it.

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

“This is the work of a Mighty Intelligence in ages past,” I said, “and I feel that these arches close en­ trances to other chambers or passages beyond.” Nada and Rex looked at me very steadily, and their faces were white, with the intensity of something they saw. “What is the matter?” I asked. “Don’t you feel it—don’t you see it?” they asked in return.

“What?” I replied. They then realized that I was unaware of what they saw, and explained: “You are evidently being overshadowed,” said Nada, “by an etheric form you wore ages ago for the garments are unlike anything of which I have ever seen or heard. The body is at least six feet eight inches tall, the hair is golden, coming almost to your shoulders, and the skin is fair and clear. I am sure some ancient memory is trying to come forth into the outer consciousness. Let’s tell him of our experience the last time we were here,” she suggested to Rex. “Just a year ago,” Rex explained, “we came to this cave, and as I stood before the blue arch, I was so fascinated that I put out my hand, and was running it over the surface, when a voice right out of the atmosphere said: ‘Stop!’

“The voice was not one of anger but rather that of supreme authority. We left the cave immediately, and have never returned until now.”

“Before I have ended my visit with you, dear

14 THE MA GIC PRESENCE

people, I feel certain some amazing explanation of it all will be given,” I replied. We returned to our horses, and found the beautiful Arabian Pegasus, in a state of great agitation, for he was highly sensitive to the spiritual power focused within this mountain, and it made him restless, because of the intensity of the energy. Only by very great gentleness could Nada quiet him, and prevent him from racing madly home. She said, there seemed to be no limit to his speed, when he became excited.

We continued on our way homeward, winding around the foot of the mountain, until we came to the end of our descent, then we gave the horses free rein, and in half an hour, reached the ranch just be­ fore sunset. Daniel Rayborn came out to meet us and said dinner would soon be ready. During the meal we related the experiences of the day, Rex tell­ ing his father of the overshadowing form, seen above my head in the cave. As he finished speaking, with­ out giving any explanation, his father said he wanted to talk to all three of us in the library after dinner, and to meet him there at eight o’clock. In the meantime, we went to the music-room, while Nada went to her mother’s room, and brought back an Arabian instrument something like an Hawaiian guitar. It was given to her by Saint Ger­ main who taught her to play certain melodies upon it, just before her meditation hour. Nada and Rex

A STRANGE OCCURRENCE

16 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

both sang, and took turns playing the accompani­ ments on the instrument. It formed a most wonderful background for their voices, for there was something in the quality of the tone that seemed like a living thing and that penetrated to the very center of exist­ ence.

Revelations

PROMPTLY at eight o’clock, we entered the library, and found that Daniel Rayborn had preceded us. He went straight to the matter in hand.

“At two o’clock to-day,” he began, “I received in- Iurination that the men had made a rich strike at the mine in Colorado, and I have sent Grey on ahead. I)ay after tomorrow, I must join him. I would like .ill of you to come with me. Nada will be comfortable mi the bungalow at the camp, and you two can stay with me in the mine.

“I have something else to tell you that is both grave and strange. At four o’clock this morning, I was awakened by a ‘Presence’ in my room, and when I became fully aroused, I saw it was our Beloved Saint (iermain. He talked to me for at least two hours, and among other things said, that Grey had attempted (o take my life last night. He saw the intent and at Ihe moment Grey tried to fire, Saint Germain di­ rected a flash of electronic force that knocked him senseless, for the time being. He has been warned that if he makes another such attempt, his own destruc­ tive motive will be permitted to react instantly, and

18 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

his own body will pay the penalty.” Then I told them of my experience, the night of my arrival, and how I had witnessed the whole affair. Rayborn was deeply moved, and rising to his feet, he extended his hand to me saying: “You are surely one of us, and I am deeply, deeply grateful. Saint Germain said, you had been brought into our home because you were greatly needed, and that from now on, you would act in the capacity of elder brother to Nada and Rex. It seems we have known each other in a number of previous embodiments. He also told me that none of us was to be concerned in the least, about danger of any kind, for we have lived clean lives and held close to high ideals. This it seems, from the Ascended Mas­ ters’ standpoint, makes it possible to wield a mighty force for the protection of all. Saint Germain also instructed me, regarding other things of importance. “He explained to me the activity one experiences after he has made the ascension. Jesus gave the pub­ lic an example of this and sought to teach mankind its meaning, pointing everyone to that same attain­ ment. I am, before long, to enter this great freedom. Our Beloved Master made it very clear that one is sometimes raised into this condition previous to or near the change called death, but all must accomplish it from the physical side of life. If the silver-cord of Light, flowing into the body has been withdrawn, it is impossible to illumine and raise that body, and the one thus striving must re-embody once more, in order to attain the final freedom from the physical side of human experience. All ascensions must take place consciously, for this Ascended Master attain­ ment is the complete Victory over all outer experi­ ences through the personal self. I shall read you his own words which I took down at his direction.” Turning to a portfolio which lay upon his desk, he opened it, and read:

“ ‘So-called death is but an opportunity for rest and re-attunement of the faculties of the personal consciousness. This is to free them from the turmoil and discords of earth, long enough to receive an inflow of Light and Strength that will enable the outer activity of the mind to take up the work of physical experience again. Physical embodiment is for the purpose of preparing, perfecting, and illu­ mining a body whose vibratory action can be raised 10 blend with the body of the “Mighty I AM Pres­ ence.” We call it THE MAGIC PRESENCE. Jesus referred to It as the Seamless Garment. “ ‘In this body, which is made of Pure Electronic Substance, the individual has complete freedom from all limitation, and through intense devotion to the “Mighty I AM Presence,” anyone can release Its Power to the point where he can see this Blazing Body of substance—so dazzling—that at first, one can only gaze upon It for an instant, because of the in­

REVELATIONS 19

tensity of Its Light. Through such devotion, one begins to manifest more and more of his own, in­ dividual, conscious dominion over all manifestation. This is everyone’s Eternal Birthright, and the pur­ pose for which all decreed the journey through hu­ man experience.

“ ‘When the one striving for such freedom has reached the point, where he releases any amount of Light he desires from his Electronic Body instantly, by his own conscious command, then he can control all manifestation, no matter in what sphere he may choose to express. One has but to observe the world at large to see what discord in thought and feeling does to the beautiful bodies that nature provides for our experience in the physical part of life. In child­ hood and youth, the flesh structure of the physical body is beautiful, strong, and responsive to the de­ mands made upon it but, when discordant thoughts and feelings are allowed to express in the personal self over the years, as one goes through Life, the body becomes incapacitated, and the temple falls into ruins—because the outer waking consciousness does not obey the “One Law of Life”—Love, Harmony, Peace.

“ ‘Call it what you will, the Eternal Truth re­ mains, that discord is another name for disintegra­ tion—a synonym for death. When mankind learns to live its Life by the “One Eternal Law of Love,” it

20 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

will find that such obedience will have released it from the wheel of birth and re-birth and hence, the problems of human existence will have disappeared. In their place, will come the joy of ever expanding 1lie Perfection which forever abides within Love. (Constant new creation will ever go on, for Life is perpetual motion and neither slumbers nor sleeps, but is ever and forever a Self-Sustained Stream of Expanding Perfection in joy, in ecstasy, and in eter­ nally new design. This Perfect Activity and Joy of I ife are all contained within obedience to the “Law of Love.”

“ ‘The last enemy, death, will have disappeared for it is but a means of release from a garment that no longer has anything of value to give, for the use of 1lie Perfection of Life. When the physical body is so incapacitated, that the personality occupying it can no longer make self-conscious effort to express Per­ fection, then nature herself takes a hand in things, and dissolves the limitation, that the individual may have a new chance to make effort that is of benefit. “ ‘Grief for the death of a loved one is selfishness, and but retards the greater good the loved one should be enjoying. Grief from a sense of loss is really rebel­ lion, against the action of a Law that has seen fit to give another greater opportunity for rest and growth, because nothing in the Universe goes backward, and all—no matter what the temporary appearance—is

REVELATIONS 21

moving forward to greater and greater joy and per­ fection. The God consciousness in us cannot and does not grieve, and the human part should know, that, as no one can ever get out of this Universe, he must be somewhere that is better than the place he left. If there is Real, True, Divine Love, it can never cease to exist, and—must—sometime, somewhere, draw us to that which we love. In True, Divine Love, there is no such thing as separation, and that which feels a sense of separation is not Love. The sense of separa­ tion is merely one of the mistakes of the personal self which it continues to dwell in, because it does not understand the nature of consciousness. Where the consciousness is, there the individual is functioning, for the individual is his consciousness. “ ‘When one thinks of a loved one, who has passed on, he is really with that loved one in his higher mental body, the moment his consciousness is upon the other person. If the western world could under­ stand this Truth, it would lift the chains that cause such useless suffering. Such grief is all due to the fact, that the personality—especially in the feelings—ac­ cepts the body as being the individual, instead of knowing that the body is only a garment which the individual wears. Over it, every one should have complete and Eternal Dominion, and should exact perfect obedience at all times.

“ ‘If one really loves another, he wants that other

22 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

to be happy and harmonious. If through so-called death, an individual choose to accept a better chance lor future expression, if there be the slightest spark of Love, one should have no grief, nor desire to hold that loved one in a state of incapacity, when he might go on to greater ease and freedom.

“ ‘It is the ignorance of this Truth that enables such selfishness to keep humanity bound in its self­ created chains of limitation. This sort of ignorance binds the Life expression of the whole race and is a stubborn refusal to understand Life. It drags thou­ sands of human beings every year into the depths of despair, wholly unnecessary and avoidable; when they could and should be enjoying happiness and living the way “The Mighty I AM Presence” in­ tended them to live. Such an attitude toward Life not only prevents the accomplishment of everything worth while, but incapacitates the individual, and fills him with self-pity, one of the most subtle and insidious ways, by which the sinister force breaks down his resistance and makes him negative. The individual must remain positive, if he is to attain his victory and express Mastery. The sinister force that humanity on this earth has generated, uses this method to keep aspiring, marvelous individuals from gaining their freedom and using the Full Power of Divinity, which has been theirs from the beginning— the Gift of the Father to His children.

REVELATIONS 23

“ ‘Of all the faults humanity has generated, self- pity is the most inexcusable, because it is the apex of human selfishness. Through self-pity, the atten­ tion of the personal consciousness, or outer self, is entirely absorbed by the petty, puny, human, use­ less desires of the physical body, and the Great, Glor­ ious, Adorable, All-Wise, All-Powerful Light of the “Mighty I AM Presence”—always abiding above the physical body—is entirely ignored, yet Its Energy is being used for this destructive purpose. “ ‘Humanity cannot have anything better than it is experiencing today, until it looks away from the little self long enough to acknowledge and feel the Pres­ ence of God, “The Mighty I AM Presence,” The Source of every individual’s Life and of all Perfect manifestation.

“ ‘Grief is colossal selfishness—not Love. Discord is selfishness—not Love. Lethargy is selfishness—not Love and not Life. These sink the race into slavery because they break down the resistance of the indi­ vidual, by wasting the Energy of Life which should be used for the creation of Beauty, Love and Perfec­ tion. This slavery continues because the outer ac­ tivity of the personal consciousness does not make the necessary, determined effort to free itself, from the domination of the psychic world. The psychic stratum contains only those creations of humanity generated by the discordant thoughts, feelings, and

24 t h e MAGIC PRESENCE

words of the outer activity or personal consciousness. 'I his means the daily activities of the mind and body, with which the personality continues to entangle the creative expression of Life. The entire race has be­ come so bound by its own discord, that Great, Glor­ ious, Transcendent, Ascended Masters—out of sheer compassion for the slowness of mankind’s growth and the misery of its degradation—offer to cut away the barnacles of the psychic plane and give humanity a new start.

“ ‘People are entertained, fascinated, and self­ hypnotized by the various conditions of the psychic world, but I tell you—and I know both the Inner and outer activities of Life from the Ascended Masters’ standpoint—that there is nothing good nor perma­ nent within the psychic stratum. It is as dangerous as quicksand, and just as undependable. The psychic plane and the outer activity of the mental and emo­ tional world,—unless it reports Perfection to you, are one and the same thing. It is entirely the creation of the human sense consciousness, and is but the accum­ ulation of human thoughts and forms energized by human feelings. It contains nothing whatsoever of Christ—“The Cosmic Light.”

“ ‘The desire for and fascination of psychic phe­ nomena is a feeling—a very subtle feeling—by which it holds the attention of the personality away from the acknowledgement, the constant adoration, the

REVELATIONS 25

continual communion, and the permanent accept­ ance of the individual’s “Mighty I AM Presence.” Attention to the activities of the psychic plane de­ pletes the personal self of the energy and the ability, required to reach to the God Source and anchor there permanently.

“ ‘I tell you eternal Truth when I say, that nothing of the Christ comes from the psychic realm, regard­ less of any seeming evidence to the contrary, because the psychic or outer activity of the mentality is for­ ever changing its qualities, while the Christ—which is the Eternal Light,—is ever-expanding Perfection, the One, Changelessly, Supreme, Imperishable Quality. “ ‘It is because of the attention to and the subtle fascination of the psychic plane that mankind is to­ day as a mass of children needing much help, and the Wisdom of the Ascended Masters to raise them once more into the understanding of the Light, which is the only means of release, from the darkness of earth’s present chaos.

“ ‘World Saviors have come at regular intervals to give this kind of help throughout the centuries, ever since the end of the Second Golden Age upon this earth. Following that activity, humanity became fas­ cinated by the world of form and the creation of things. The individual’s attention was held most of the time in the outer activities, and the conscious recognition of his own individualized God-self was

26 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

forgotten. Hence, the “Mighty I AM Presence” abid­ ing in his Electronic Body was completely ignored. I hus, he has only been able to express part of his Life Plan/

“Saint Germain asked that you, my brother,” con­ tinued Rayborn, turning to me, “watch your feel­ ings and impressions very closely while you are in and at the mine, for work of a certain nature is to be done there, now or never. He wishes to utilize a certain Cosmic Activity occurring at this time, for reasons he did not give me. He said, he would come again very soon and speak with us all. He will then endeavor to give further light on the Cave of Symbols that you visited recently, and to which we shall all go with him on his next visit. Grey will pass on very shortly from natural causes, and I am not to let him suspect that I know anything of his attempt on my life.”

“The Tales of the Arabian Nights” were hardly stranger than the Truths we were receiving, and the wonderful things we were experiencing. It seemed, as if we had entered another world where the activity of the mind became instantly manifest in physical form. Saint Germain had shown such conclusive evi­ dence that he knew every incident and activity of our lives, when he desired to do so, and even saw the In­ nermost thoughts and intents of each of us. I felt a tremendous uplift and a happiness unspeakable. At first, Nada and Rex were inclined to be sad,

REVELATIONS 27

when they realized the parting with their father was to come so soon, but I knew positively they would be sustained by the One Great Presence of the “I AM” when the time came. I asked Nada and Rex as we passed out of the library, if they would sing a song or two for their new brother, and they laughingly agreed. They sang “Love’s Light Eternal” for which Nada had written the music and Rex the lyrics. The melody and power of it seemed to linger and continue to lift one’s consciousness to the Great Creator of all things—“The Mighty I AM Presence.” As we stood together, when they had finished singing, I put my arms around both the children, led them over to their father, and we formed a circle about him. “Beloved Brother,” I said, “we encircle you with hearts of Love and may the pathway of each be that of supreme happiness through the radiant power of Divine Love within us all.” I told them, how words failed utterly, to express my joy and gratitude for their love, friendship, and hospitality.

“My Brother,” said Daniel Rayborn, “it is I who wish to express my gratitude to Saint Germain and you, for the privilege of your friendship that my be­ loved children may have you as a companion, when I am elsewhere serving in my humble way.

Let us re­ joice in the happiness we can give each other. I think we had better get all the rest we can to-night and to­ morrow, as we are driving to the mine in Colorado,

28 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

•md we ought to leave early the following morning.” The next morning at breakfast, after a wonderful night’s rest, Daniel Rayborn greeted us by saying, that he had found a message from Saint Germain on the table, as he awakened, asking the four of us to meet in the tower room at eight o’clock that evening. Needless to say, we were all interest in a moment, and joyous with the anticipation of his coming. At twenty minutes to eight, Daniel Rayborn an­ nounced it was time to go to the tower room for our meeting, but somehow, I felt temporarily restrained Irom doing it. When we came to the door, he stood Mill before it a few moments, as though in medita- tion. Presently, the door slowly opened without any­ one touching it, and as we entered, I saw it was richly carpeted and handsomely furnished. In the center of the gorgeous blue carpet, there had been woven the Secret, Sacred Symbol of Life upon which our Be­ loved Saint Germain produced the Life-giving and Consuming Flame.

The walls were covered with a glistening white material that looked like frosted silk. The chairs were unlike anything I have ever seen. They were made of some kind of white metal resembling frosted silver, unholstered in silk plush of the same rich blue as the carpet, and so perfectly designed as to give the body ease, poise, and balance when seated in them. There was a chair placed at each of the four points

REVELATIONS 29

of the compass, forming a square within the circle of the room. The two windows and the door locked from the inside. When all were in readiness, Daniel Ray­ born asked each of us to close our eyes, and remain perfectly calm and silent, until Saint Germain ap­ peared and spoke. In a few moments a deep, rich voice said:

“I bring you greetings, my beloved students.” I opened my eyes, and there was the blessed, wonderful “Presence” of our Beloved Master. He stood fully six feet one inch in height, slender, royal and Real. His hair was dark brown, wavy, and abund­ ant. His face portrayed a beauty, majesty, and power no words can describe—a face revealing eternal youth with eyes of the deepest violet one can imagine, through which the wisdom of the ages poured out upon the world, expressing the Love and Mastery that are his.

He stepped across the room to where Nada sat, bowed, and touched her forehead with the thumb of his right hand, the fingers extending over the top of her head. He did the same thing to Rex, myself, and Daniel Rayborn. It is in this way that an Ascended Master can give a radiation which does for the indi­ vidual what nothing else can do. It is a tremendous aid in clearing the mind, for it releases certain higher activities from within the student’s Inner Bodies, while he is within the Master’s aura.

30 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Beloved ones,” he began, “this evening, I have come to explain certain Laws that will enable you to manifest dominion over human limitation, once you know and fully understand the Life Principle within your human body. Then, you will know and feel that It truly is All-wise and All-powerful. When you really comprehend this, you will see that it is not only nat­ ural and possible, but eventually compulsory that you transcend all outer activity, its laws, and its limi­ tations. These come into existence through igno­ rance, and express in the outer activity because the intellect is allowed to act without the ‘Light’ from within the heart illumining it. Discord and limitation are imposed upon the outer activity by man and man alone, for an All-Wise, All-Perfect, All-Powerful, Supreme Creator does not and cannot create a limita­ tion, a lack, or a discord.

“The concept that it is possible for All-Perfection to create imperfection or anything unlike Itself is absurd, vicious, and entirely untrue. The Supreme Creator gives to the Individual with free will the use of the attributes of the Creator with which to manipu­ late manifestation, at his particular point in the Uni­ verse. The individual is endowed with the capacity to form conclusions, through using the intellect alone, which are the results of fragmentary information. It comes about, from using only a part of the creative powers with which the individual is endowed.

REVELATIONS 31

“Conclusions drawn from partial, instead of com­ plete information, must of necessity bring about un­ satisfactory results. The individual must have free will or he could not be a Creator. If he choose to experiment with the spoke instead of the entire wheel, there is naught to say him nay in his desire to ex­ perience those results.

“His wheel of manifestation cannot and is not com­ plete, until he recognizes his ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ for It is the Only Source that knows all that is re­ quired to build any pattern of manifestation that produces Perfection for him.

“All patterns of Perfection are stored within the All-Knowing, Fathomless, Dazzling Mind of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ and can never be made manifest in the physical world of mankind until the outer activity of the mind, which is the intellectual consciousness, is illumined by the Ray of Golden Light within the heart. This Ray comes always and only from the Electronic Body of the individual. This is ‘The Magic Presence,’—I AM.

“This ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ of mankind’s Being does not cognize, and never can create the maze of confusion, chaos, and destruction that exists in the outer mentality and world of humanity, any more than the sun creates a cloud. It is the birthright and privilege of every individual to express the fulness

32 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

lection, but, if the personal self will not call the power of the ‘Presence’ into action through the Higher Mentality, into the outer activity at all times, (hen all outer experience merely remains the ever- changing condition, or dumping ground, of the thoughts and feelings of other human beings sur­ rounding it.

“ ‘The Presence’ of the ‘Mighty I AM’ abides within the Electronic Body of every individual, rest­ ing from twelve to fifty feet or more above the physical body, and is occupied only with creating, ex­ panding, and forever pouring out Perfection. It lives in Its own realm, doing creative work at cosmic levels. “Only in the outer activity of the human person­ ality, which is but a fragmentary part of each one’s individuality, can imperfection be generated and ex­ perienced. It is through the Higher Mentality that the discriminative and selective intelligence acts. In this body, the Individualized Intelligence can look upon the discords of human creation and observe the conditions by which the personality is surrounded and those it is passing through, but does not accept them into Its consciousness nor world. It sees what is required to produce Perfection in the physical ex­ perience, and can reach into the Electronic Body— the individual’s ‘Mighty I AM Presence’—and draw forth that which produces Perfection in the outer activity.

REVELA T IONS

“In transcending all earthly laws, we but claim our God-given authority to live and act in perfect accord with the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ of man and Infinity. This ‘Presence’ is Eternal, Changeless, Perfection, yet forever expanding Itself through the individual. As you see, I come into your presence in a locked room with walls of solid stone. These seemingly im­ passable walls are no barrier or obstruction to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ any more than they are to an electrical impulse. This ‘Presence’ is the Mighty Master Within, the God-Self of every individual. When one acknowledges, accepts, understands, and feels this ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ Its limitless powers are released into his use.

“This home and room were dedicated to the As­ cended Masters of Love, Light, and Wisdom at the time the tower was built, and it will continue to be a focus for their activity as long as they desire to use it. When the shell, which means the discord, of the outer self is dissolved, not by passing through the change called death, but by consciously raising and illumining the body and its every activity by the ‘Light’ of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ Its power is released into the outer world through the individual, and he manifests Complete Mastery, the Dominion that was given him in the beginning by the Father. “Through his consciousness, every human being can release the limitless power of the ‘Mighty I AM

34 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Presence.’ When one disciplines his outer faculties, .ind makes them obedient to his conscious command of Perfection, he is then able to let this tremendous power flow through him unobstructed, and to use it constructively. Within each of you is this same mighty power that I am using. You can use it as I do, when you acknowledge, accept, and admit at all times that (lie ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ is always in action. This is the Cosmic Christ, and the only Consciousness in the Universe that can say ‘I Am.’

“The Thinking Flame of God is the only activity of Life anywhere in manifestation that can acknowl­ edge Its own individualization, use the Creative Word of God, and send It forth into the universe to cause manifestation. Only the Son of God, which means the individual with free will, can decree as God de­ crees and say, ‘I AM.’ Whatever quality follows that sound, spoken into the ethers, becomes a manifesta­ tion in the world of substance, and thus becomes a form.

“When the individual says, ‘I AM,’ he is using the creative attribute of the Godhead, and announcing creation at his particular point in the universe. The vibratory action of the word, ‘I AM,’ either in thought or spoken word is the release of the power of creation, and whatever quality follows that decree is instantly imposed upon the electronic substance in the ethers. This being the only substance and energy

REVELATIONS 35

in existence, whose nature is to be qualified in some manner, it must outpicture the pattern within the decree. If the decree is always for Perfection, then the experiences in the individual’s world express the Fulness of the Plan of Life; but if the individual does not send forth that decree, it is impossible for that Perfection to outpicture in his experiences, until the decree is released into the ethers in which he lives. “Every individual can think Perfection at every in­ stant, if he only will, and it takes no more substance and energy to build beautiful, perfect forms and ex­ periences than it does the imperfect; but if the indi­ vidual wants this Perfection expressed in his own world, he—must—use his own energy to utter the de­ cree which will release that Perfection unto him. Such is the ‘Law of his Being’ and nothing can change it.

“Life is the only Presence, Intelligence, and Power that can act or ever did act. These three activities within Life are co-existent everywhere. The Pure Electronic Light which fills Infinity is the Self- luminous, intelligent substance of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ existing at all points and of which all forms are composed. Discord and limitation can build a film, so to speak, around this substance shutting off at least to some degree the radiance of its Light, but imperfection of any kind can never enter into the electronic substance itself. The discords and limita­ tions that humanity has wound around itself are due

S6 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

to the activities of the intellect and the emotions, which have not been trained to look within the Light’ of the individual’s own ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ for the Plan of Perfection upon which each one should construct all his outer activities. “This Perfect Plan does not exist anywhere except within the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ When the in- lellect and emotions are purified, and illumined by (he Light of this Great Presence, then the Perfect Ideas and Activities within It can flow through the personality without becoming distorted by the frag­ mentary information in the outer activity of the consciousness. The reports of the human sense con­ sciousness are merely unillumined activities, for when ‘Light’ is directed into them from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ they melt into Its glorious Perfection at once.

“Love, peace, balance, order and Perfect Activity or the co-ordination of all outer activities with the patterns of Perfection from the ‘Presence’ can only be brought about by the One Great Light, the ‘I AM.’ There and only there does the design of Perfection ever exist. If the student or individual will fix his at­ tention with determined tenacity and hold it upon the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ he can release such Di­ vine Love, Light, Wisdom, Power, Courage, and Ac­ tivity as he cannot possibly comprehend at present. “Divine Love contains the Perfect Activity of every

REVELATIONS 37

attribute o£ the Godhead. When the individual enters the conscious path of Self-Mastery, he should fully understand and realize that from then on, he is obli­ gated to accomplish everything, he attempts, by the power of Divine Love from within his own ‘I AM Presence!’ He must know unmistakably, and remem­ ber at all times that Divine Love contains within It the complete wisdom and almighty power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’

“When an individual generates enough Divine Love, and sends it forth into all outer activities, he may command what he will, through the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ and his request is always fulfilled. He may go among the wild beasts of the jungle, and no harm can come to him. Divine Love, when con­ sciously generated within the individual, is an invis­ ible, invincible, and invulnerable armor of protection against all disturbing activity. There is only one thing that can bring about Perfection anywhere in the Uni­ verse, and that is enough Divine Love. Therefore, love your own—‘Mighty I AM Presence’—intensely— and nothing else can enter your Being or world. “You four beloved ones have come to the point where the ‘I AM Presence’ commands the assistance of the Ascended Masters, therefore, it will be my great pleasure to be of any help to you that may be required. Before I proceed further, I wish to convey the great love and blessing from your beloved mother

38 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

and companion. Soon, you will have the joy of seeing and greeting her face to face, and never again will you be disturbed by the thought or change called death. It gives me great joy to feel and see such won­ derful harmony within your mental and emotional bodies.

“My Brother,” he said, turning to me, “I welcome and bless you for so noble a nature, a sincere heart, and such great Love. You will soon become aware lhat you have much to do besides your writing.” Turning to Nada and Rex, he addressed them: “My Beloved Nada and Rex, I feel like both father and mother to you, although I cannot take the place of your earthly father who is so noble—so fine—and whose earthly pilgrimage is nearing its close. He may be with you many months yet. Please forget entirely lhat which you regard as separation, and enter fully into the activities before you.”

“I am more than pleased,” he continued, turning to ine, “to see in your heart a great willingness to serve wherever that service is most needed. That attribute will bring you very great Light.” Including all, he continued:

“After your trip to the mine, I will impart to each of you certain private instructions that will greatly assist, and hasten the awakening of certain faculties, whose use you will soon need, and through which I will be able to reach you much more easily. This

REVELATIONS 39

will bring to you a clearness that bars all doubt. “The superintendent at your mine,” he said, speak­ ing to Rayborn, “will retain his physical body, only until he can say a few parting words to you. North of the tunnel, where the last strike was made, which has been considered very good, there is a deposit im­ mensely richer, that has been passed. I will indicate the place, when you reach the exact spot in the tun­ nel. You are to mark it,” he directed, glancing toward me.

“There are those in touch with Grey which makes it unwise to open this up, until he is out of their reach. It will be much greater wisdom in the future to forbid any report going out, of strikes made in the mine. This body of ore, which shall be indicated to you, contains over twenty million dollars in gold, clear and above all operating expenses. “Little do those of humanity, who are in great need, realize how easily and quickly they could and would be given their fi?iancial freedom, if they would but turn their attention to the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’—and hold it there—with determined tenacity. Great would be their reward for such effort. “I will be present while you are in the mine, but not visible to your outer sight. This is the re­ establishing of our former wonderful association, and you will realize how beautiful it is, when you become consciously aware of the tremendous power of the

40 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Mighty I AM Presence’ that is within and above each u! you. This Almighty Power, you will draw forth, Hid use without limit.”

IIe gave each a hearty handclasp, and asked us to lake the same position as before he came, saying we were all to meet again soon. When we opened our eyes a few moments later he had disappeared, as quickly as he had come.

Nada and Rex said the experience was the most glorious of their lives, and the happiest two hours Ihey had ever spent thus far. Only a small part of such transcendent work can be conveyed in words, to IIlose who have not experienced these things, but all humanity may have the same opportunity when the individual is earnest, sincere, humble, and unselfish enough in his desire for the Light, and really loves his own “Mighty I AM Presence.”

It was so remarkable and uplifting to see the room brilliantly lighted by the Radiant Presence of Saint Germain, and it was conclusive proof that his “Pres­ ence” was its own Light. Each of us experienced such peace and Love, as we never dreamed were in exist­ ence. We could not refrain from embracing each other, and there were tears of joy in our eyes out of deep gratitude for such a divine privilege. We said good-night and went to our rooms, as we were to leave early the following morning for the mine. We left very early, driving nearly five hundred

REVELATIONS 41

miles over a highway that was in splendid condition. The day was calm, bright and lovely; the scenic beauty gorgeous. We took turns at the wheel, so no one was in the least tired, and at exactly seven o’clock in the evening, we drove into camp. We noticed a great deal of activity and excitement. As soon as the men saw us, one of them came running to the car, saying, excitedly:

“Grey has been badly hurt in the mine. It hap­ pened while we were changing shifts.” Daniel Ray­ born hurried away, while Rex and I took Nada to the bungalow. The men took care of the luggage, and we hurried to the superintendent’s quarters to which Grey had been carried. As we arrived, the room was being cleared of the men, as Grey wished to speak to Rayborn alone. We stepped in, greeted him, gave what encouragement we could, and then left the two alone.

Thirty minutes later, Rayborn came out. He was deeply moved, because, as he afterward told us the man had made a full confession, asked forgiveness, and passed on immediately. Saint Germain referring to it later said:

“The soul withdrew from its temple of flesh, when it realized that the human-self could not withstand the temptation.”

“In shooting the holes drilled by the day shift,” Rayborn explained, “a large piece of rock became

42 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

loosened, and as Grey was inspecting and sampling 1he day’swork, the rock fell, striking him on the head. IIc dropped unconscious, and another piece fell upon his chest crushing him so badly that there was no hope of recovery.

“He remained conscious until I reached his side, and made a full confession concerning his attempt upon my life, because he knew he could not live. I gladly and freely forgave all, that he might pass on in freedom. His soul can thus have its greatest op­ portunity for growth. His gratitude was unspeakable for the opportunity to free his conscience and be lorgiven. His passing was really in very great peace.” We were all rather stunned by the suddenness and accuracy with which Saint Germain’s statements were heing fulfilled. At eleven o’clock the next morning, a short service was held in camp, and the body then taken to the railway station, some three miles away. Hob Singleton accompanied it to San Francisco, where Grey’s mother and brother lived. Mr. Rayborn sent them a check for $25,000 and paid all expenses. In all my mining experience, I have never seen so marvelous a camp of men as Rayborn employed. Everything possible had been done for their comfort and convenience; no intoxicating drinks of any kind ever being allowed. The location of the mine was deep in the heart of very rugged mountains, and all possible was done to maintain the utmost harmony.

REVELATIONS 43

Nada and Rex used every opportunity to make me acquainted with the camp, and everywhere it was plainly evident that Rayborn was much loved by his men. The entire atmosphere was one of harmonious co-operation, and there was a total absence of all coarse or undesirable elements.

It was Rayborn’s custom to pay every man a bonus of one dollar a day, as long as any rich strike lasted. He made Bob Singleton superintendent, for he was a fine, noble, upright, honest chap with splendid abil­ ity. We spent a wonderful day going through the concentrating plant, from which only the concen­ trates were shipped to the smelter. Most of the richer gold was free milling, being run into bullion and shipped direct to the mint in Denver. That night at dinner Daniel Rayborn, in speaking of Bob Single­ ton, said:

“I have long wanted to make Singleton our super­ intendent, for I feel that he is a man that can be abso­ lutely trusted. I think we had better not go into the mine, until he returns from San Francisco, which will probably be the second day after tomorrow. In the meantime, we can trace the surface outcropping and surveys.

“I want both of you boys to become familiar with the boundaries and all departments of the mine. I will show you the principal veins of ore at the surface. While we have had this mine for about twelve years,

44 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

yet you will see, as you go over it, that we have really only explored a small part, although we have taken out millions of dollars in value.”

Singleton returned late in the afternoon of the fourth day, and plans were made to go carefully through the underground workings the day follow­ ing. During that evening, I felt as if I were being tre­ mendously charged with a dynamic electrical current. Nada had brought her Arabic musical instrument, and she and Rex entertained us royally after dinner. At nine o’clock the next morning, we went to the shaft-house and met Singleton, who was waiting there, ready to take us into the mine. We entered the cage, md descended to the four hundred foot level. Here we went through various tunnels and cross-cuts. As we were going through one tunnel that led to the southwest, I suddenly felt an electrical current pass through me. I stopped, and turning to Singleton, said:

“What does this formation contain toward the north at this point?”

“There is only country rock,” he replied, “between these two veins. They are about four hundred feet apart at the surface, with apparently very little dip.” We started to pass on, but without the others see­ ing me, I marked the place with blue chalk. We then went to the six hundred foot level, and continued to go through the various workings. We came to a tun­

REVELATIONS 45

nel leading to the southwest, and almost under the spot where I had felt the current, two hundred feet above. I felt it again, but more powerful than be­ fore. I looked to my right, and saw an intense blue light with a center of molten gold. This stood out clear and bright upon the wall of the tunnel. I marked the spot quickly, and at the same moment, my Inner Sight was greatly quickened.

I saw clearly through the rock what seemed to be a great cavity between the two main veins, at least two hundred feet apart. The opening was fully two hun­ dred feet high and nearly the same in circumference. A stringer or crack in the formation led into the top, just about the four hundred foot level. During an ancient volcanic activity, the ore had been forced to this point forming very rich veins, but this crevice had allowed it to pour through, filling the cavity. It was one of those strange things that happen in nature, very seldom of course, but never­ theless they do occur.

The whole activity had been flashed on my con­ sciousness in a moment, as all truly Cosmic Flashes do occur. I marked the spot, then went on with the others to examine the new strike. It was tremendously interesting. The two walls of the vein had suddenly widened in their formation, and at that point, the large body of ore had been created, but it was not more than a tenth as large, as the one I had marked.

46 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

|ust at this time, Bob Singleton was called away l»y one of his men, and I had a chance to explain to Rex and his father what I had been shown by Saint (Jermain. I knew positively it was by his power that I had been enabled to see within the formation, and mark its location. Rayborn decided immediately to have a cross-cut tunnel run in from the spot I had marked, to contact the ore-body that had been re­ vealed to me. When Singleton returned, Rayborn gave the order to have the men start work at once on iliis cross-cut.

The superintendent looked at him in perfect amazement. However, none of his men ever thought of questioning anything he suggested, and Bob began making arrangements at once, to carry out the order. Rayborn did give him a little explanation by saying: “Bob! I know you do not understand why I am having this done, but when this special work is accom­ plished, I will explain.”

“Mr. Rayborn,” said Singleton, with a gentle, humble dignity, “it will always be my pleasure to carry out your orders without question.” “I wish,” continued Rayborn, “you would put the most rapid and trustworthy men on this part of the work. Use three shifts, and finish it as quickly as pos­ sible.”

“How many feet can the men break down in twenty-four hours?” I asked, the superintendent.

REVELATIONS 47

“I think, at least ten feet,” he replied, “more or less, according to the hardness of the rock.” At that rate, I felt they would be able to reach the ore-body in about ten days, and I could have almost shouted for joy, because I knew there was no uncertainty about what they would find, when they reached it. Rex and I liked Bob Singleton very much, for he seemed a man of fine strong character, though very young for the type of position he held. He left us as soon as we came out of the mine, for there was a ship­ ment of ore to be sent out that afternoon. “I have wired the foreman at the ranch,” Rayborn explained, “that we will not return for two weeks, un­ less something vitally important demands it; because I wish to stay here, and watch the progress of the new cross-cut tunnel.” The days passed quickly, the work went steadily ahead, and we occupied our time writ­ ing, hiking, and enjoying the music that Nada and Rex gave us on the Arabian instrument, Bob Single­ ton joining us at dinner several times.

The work on the tunnel cut through forty-eight feet, the first five days. Each of the men received a bonus of one dollar a foot and Singleton fifty dollars for the good work accomplished. Bob asked Nada and Rex, if they would sing for the men one evening, while at the camp. They both agreed and Nada as a surprise for everybody wired to Denver for Arabic costumes, and when they appeared for their first num-

48 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

bcr, the men almost went wild with joy. The program »losed, and one of the men arose and asked, if they might all shake hands with the children in gratitude for the evening’s wonderful entertainment. The chil­ dren agreed, and said afterwards that they had never felt such inspiration or such power in their voices. Iloth felt the Master, Saint Germain had been pres­ ent, and used the opportunity to pour his radiation through the music to the men, thus raising their con­ sciousness and loyalty to a still greater height. This was his way of neutralizing the influence that had at­ tempted to enter through Grey, which had been un­ able to accomplish its nefarious purpose. At twelve o’clock on the eleventh day, I was in the ollice of the mine with Bob Singleton, when a man came rushing in, greatly excited, saying they had struck rich ore in the new cross-cut. The superintend­ ent looked at me utterly speechless, so plainly did he show his surprise. It was then,

realized, that he had

really never dreamed of finding ore in the new work­ ings.

Merely by the use of ordinary geological observa- (ions, this ore-body never would have been located, for geologists seldom take into consideration the freakish formations that sometimes occur in nature, and that she does occasionally extraordinary things. This deposit would never have been found except by the super human power of our Beloved Master.

REVELAT IONS

5o THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Singleton asked me to find Rex and his father, and tell them the news. I hurried to the camp quarters, and found them awaiting me at lunch. When I told of what had happened, we all silently gave praise and thanks to the “Mighty I AM Presence,” and our Blessed Saint Germain, for making this rich strike possible.

Rayborn sent word to Bob that we would be ready to go with him, and examine the new discovery at half past one. Nada decided to await our report. When we reached the spot, I saw the last shots had broken well into the ore body, as the entire face of the tunnel was in ore.

“Bob,” instructed Daniel Rayborn, “sample this strike, and push the work as fast as possible, that we may determine its extent.”

“I will,” Bob replied, and went on to explain. “The formation in the ore deposit itself is much more easily drilled and broken than the ordinary rock.” As we returned to the surface, he could stand it no longer, and burst forth:

“Mr. Rayborn, this is the most remarkable thing I have ever read or heard of in all my life. How did you know the ore was there? No outer signs indicated it.” “Bob, my boy,” he replied, “have patience. You will soon know. We shall prolong our stay another ten days, and if I am not mistaken, they will make twice the speed in the ore-body, itself as they did getting to

REVELATIONS 51

it. Keep this ore entirely separate from all the rest in the mine. I will explain the reason why, later.” That evening at dinner, Mr. Rayborn asked Nada, Rex, and myself to meet with him at eight o’clock. “I suggest,” be began as soon as we were all seated, “that we take Bob Singleton into partnership with us, as general manager of the entire mine, including what in the future will be known as the ‘Master Dis­ covery.’ I think he had better select an assistant, of whom we all approve. I feel certain, he can be trusted as one of us. We have every evidence before us that all our Beloved Master said of the ore-body is physi­ cally true. However, let us say nothing to Bob of this, until the tunnel-drift is through.”

The following days were filled with great activity and tremendous interest, as the work progressed. Almost every evening, Bob was invited to dine with us that all might become better acquainted. Twenty days after the ore-body was reached, the tunnel-drift was through to the opposite side, a distance of fully two hundred feet, and Rayborn was more than happy that we had waited to learn the extent of it. The evening the tunnel was finished, he announced at dinner that Bob was to be taken in as one of the partners, and while the “Master Discovery” really be­ longed to Nada and Rex, they wanted him to share a certain specified interest in the mine also, in addi­ tion to his salary. Then he explained, how the ore-

body came to be discovered. He gave a short descrip­ tion of our Beloved Master, Saint Germain, telling of the protection he and his family had been given for years; of the recent attempt upon his Life and his escape. Tears of gratitude and joy streamed down Bob’s cheeks as he tried to express his appreciation. “Your deep feeling” said Rayborn, “proves your sincerity to me beyond question. We shall all feel a great Love for you Bob, and I am certain you can be trusted as one of us.”

“I thank each of you,” said Bob with sincerity, “and I will do my best to prove worthy and true to the trust you place in me, and for your very great kindness.” It was then, we learned that Bob had a sister, Pearl, of whom he was very fond, and who was his only living relative, with the exception of an aunt with whom she lived.

“I expect Pearl,” he continued, “to reach here to­ morrow, as she is coming on to visit me for a time.” He was very enthusiastic in his praise of her, and drew forth her picture from his pocket. She was about eighteen, remarkably good looking and yet, one felt, she had tremendous strength of character with a natural sense of poise and command. He told Daniel Rayborn of the desire he always had to provide the means for her university training, and with his recent good fortune of sharing in the mine, this became possible of accomplishment.

52 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

’he following day Nada, Rex, Bob and I, drove to the station to meet Pearl. As the train stopped and the passengers were alighting, we saw someone rush into Bob’s arms. It made us realize how dearly they loved each other. That evening, Bob told her of his new interest in the mine, and the good fortune that had come to him. Later, when she met Daniel Ray­ born she threw her arms about him, and kissed him in deep gratitude, for his kindness to Bob. She tried to thank him, but he said:

“My child, it gives me still greater happiness to know you are to share the joy with your brother whom we all have learned to love.” That evening we spent listening to Nada and Rex sing, and I think Pearl was without question the happiest, most grateful person I have ever seen.

The next day came a message from the ranch say­ ing Daniel Rayborn was needed there, so we made preparations to leave the second morning following. The assistant superintendent, whom Bob had chosen to help him, was to arrive at the camp ten days later, and Nada persuaded Bob to let Pearl go back to the ranch with her, until he had time to visit with her. Rayborn planned to stay at the ranch only two Or three weeks, and then return to the mine again. At six o’clock on the day of our departure, all the men who were off duty came to see us off, and as Bob said good-by, he held Pearl in his strong, fond

REVELATIONS 53

54 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

embrace, and expressed his gratitude that she had found so wonderful a friend in Nada. Rex and I took turns in driving, that Daniel Rayborn might have a chance to become better acquainted with Nada’s newly found friend. We noticed Pearl was a very close observer, and her appreciation of the beautiful scenery we drove through, was very deep. Time passes rapidly when all is joy and harmony, and this is one of the great Laws of Life. If humanity would but comprehend the imperative need for its operation in their lives, and understand the vital factor it becomes in their conscious use, we would be living in a most marvelous world, more quickly than we can possibly realize now.

We made a long detour while returning, but ar­ rived home at eight o’clock, ready for the splendid dinner that awaited us. We all seemed a little tired by the long drive, except Pearl. The newness of the scenes kept her interest so aroused, she seemed not to feel anything but the great happiness of the experi­ ence. We retired early, deeply grateful to the “Mighty I AM Presence” for the wonderful blessings It had bestowed upon us.

Subterranean M.arvels

T HE next day Nada, Pearl, Rex and I went to our favorite mountain lake. Pearl had gone for a walk, while the rest of us were sitting, very quietly, on the bank. We had been there almost an hour, when the strangest feeling passed over me, as if Pearl were in danger. I called to Rex; we dis­ cussed my feeling, and then hurried in search of her. We passed around a high rock that projected across the trail, and saw her standing motionless. Fortu­ nately, we did not call, but walked rapidly forward. As we came nearer, we beheld a huge rattlesnake coiled, waiting its opportunity to strike. Rex always carried a rope around his waist. With­ out a word, and quicker than it takes to tell it, he made a lasso, and with a quick deft movement sent it forward catching the snake just below its head. He killed it instantly, and turned to Pearl expecting to find her greatly frightened. Imagine our surprise, when she faced us calm and serene, and smiling curi­ ously, said:

“I came upon that snake unexpectedly, but I knew it could not harm me, so long as I kept my eyes on its eyes. Somehow, I knew you would come.” By

that time Nada had come up to us, and we explained the incident.

“My dear sister,” she said, turning to Pearl, “you certainly have wonderful courage and poise.” Pearl looked at her with a peculiar expression we had never seen before.

“Nada, my dear,” she replied, “you know the Great Master would not allow any of us to be harmed.” Finally I found my voice, and asked:

“What Master?” She looked at me steadily for a moment, and remarked:

“What a foolish question. The same Master each of you know.” Nada threw her arms around Pearl’s neck, and exclaimed:

“God bless you my dear, how did you know him?” “When I was not quite ten years old,” she con­ tinued, “shortly after my mother passed on, a Blessed Being appeared to me whom I afterwards came to know as the Master Saint Germain. After his first ap­ pearance, he continued to visit and instruct me, but I was forbidden to tell anyone, not even my brother, until I was granted permission to do so. “He told me to come out here to see Bob at this time, and I noticed an unusual twinkle in his eye, at the time he said it, but I did not understand why he was so amused. Now it is all clear. Little did I dream I was going to meet those who knew my Beloved Angel-Master, as I have always called him.”

56 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

From that time on, it seemed as though Pearl were a long lost sister who had returned. That night we sprung our great surprise on Daniel Rayborn, and he was overjoyed, when he learned that Pearl was a pupil of our Blessed Saint Germain.

The next morning, we all had a real surprise await- ing us when we went down to breakfast, for Daniel Rayborn, as he awoke had received a message from our Master, for Saint Germain had asked, that all of us meet at the “Cave of Symbols” in Table- mountain by eight o’clock, the morning of the third •lay following. That was Thursday morning. Pearl was very anxious to know something about the cave and, after hearing some description of it, remarked: “You will find some very great revelation concern­ ing it is about to take place.”

At six o’clock on the morning indicated, we ap­ peared at breakfast in our hiking outfits, bubbling over with joy and the happy anticipation of seeing our Blessed Saint Germain again, for we all felt tre­ mendous things were in store for us. We drove by auto, as far as the road went, which left only a distance of about two miles for us to hike.

The day was glorious, and the very air seemed charged with a magical fragrance, a powerful, highly attenuated, spiritual energy. The drive was delight­ ful. We found a safe, secluded spot for the automo­ bile, taking our flash lights with extra batteries, and

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

reached the entrance to the cave at exactly ten min­ utes to eight.

We entered the first chamber, and were immedi­ ately conscious of a powerful vibration, almost like that produced by the throbbing of great machinery. As we came to the arched entrance of the great Inner room, there stood our Beloved Master. He was clothed in spotless white that contrasted strangely with the hiking clothes we wore. Enfolding each in his Divine embrace, he said:

“Beloved ones, I greet you in the Name of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ This Great ‘Presence’ within you will become as familiar to you ere-long, as you are with each other, as real, as tangible and as vital. I see it is unnecessary to introduce my faithful pupil, Pearl, whose name symbolizes her great purity of soul.

“I rejoice exceedingly, that it has been possible for me to bring together in the physical expression such beautiful souls, as you all are. It is a most un­ usual thing, I assure you, as you will see later. If you will kindly follow me, we shall proceed.” He moved toward the archway of white, described in the first chapter, and stopped about three feet in front of it. He extended his right hand, and in a mo­ ment a dazzling white light, like a dense vapor, en­ veloped the entire place. The entrance to a tunnel, filled with a soft white light, opened.

58 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

We entered, followed Saint Germain for a distance of several hundred feet, and at last came to another door on which in raised figures were the ancient symbols of Life. Presently, the door opened, and we were admitted into a chamber of extraordinary shape and remarkable beauty, having twelve sides of equal dimensions, a beautiful dome forming its ceiling. Each side was made of a different kind of substance. Four of these panels were dazzling white, each differ­ ent yet giving off a soft, glowing, sparkling light, and making a square within the twelve-pointed figures. The others were of varying colors of most delicate, beautiful shades. The room was at least sixty feet in diameter, and on the east side stood an instrument in a transparent case that looked like a radio as far as I could tell. On each side of this case, forming a circle around the entire room about three feet from the wall, were twelve chairs made of the same transparent metal as the case, one in front of each panel. Saint Germain seated us, and stepped to the instrument. “Beloved students,” he began, “your surmise is correct. Within this case is the most remarkable radio yet produced on earth. The case, as you see, is per­ fectly transparent, yet the material of which it is made is as tough and strong or stronger than steel, so hard you cannot make an impression on it with a hammer. The inventor of this super-radio will be here to-night, when you shall meet her.

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

“I wish you to be my guests here for three days. I will see that a written message is delivered to your home, by a visible messenger to-night, and that your automobile is guarded. Now, if you will come with me, we shall proceed, as we have much to do before evening.” He went to the opposite side of the room from which we had entered, and pressed his hand against the wall. A panel slid back, and revealed an opening into a large oblong room.

“This is a chemist’s laboratory,” he explained, “in which the Great Master Chemists have been working for the past fifty years, perfecting formulas for the protection of America in the next and final crisis of her experience. After this crisis, her people will be taught the use of the Universal Energy for light, heat and power. This will come forth in still greater perfection, than has ever been known in any previous age.”

We went to the far end of the laboratory, and passed into another room fully three times as large, where electrical experiments were being carried on. This entire room was lined with the same trans­ parent material, as had been used in the case of the radio.

“Many discoveries and inventions,” he continued, “are being brought forth here, by awakening the past memory within those who are doing the experimental work. By calling into the outer activity of the mind

60 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

that, which has been attained in previous lives, and adding to this the greater and simpler Perfection of the future, those doing this work are preparing wonders and blessings untold for America, her peo­ ple, and through her, for the world. During the next seventy years America and her people will scarcely recognize themselves, as they look back upon their limited activities of today.

“These Wonderful Beings, who have become so clearly aware of their ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ are perfecting, and preparing for actual use many won­ derful things, for the great benefit and enlightenment of humanity, as people ascend in conscious under­ standing to the point where such things can be ac­ cepted and used. Many of these formulas and inven­ tions have been and are being taken from cities her­ metically sealed, that lie at the bed of the Atlantic ocean, having sunk beneath its waters, when the last cataclysm destroyed Atlantis.

“These Great Ones have drawn such formulas from within these sealed cities, and are testing and improv­ ing upon them. This is how the greater Perfection comes forth for the use and upliftment of the race, in the coming Golden Age. The Great Ascended Masters guard, watch, and direct this work. Their students, who have been trained to come and go from the physical body consciously, are the ones who carry out the experiments in the laboratory.

62 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“The Ascended Masters are the Guardians of hu­ manity, and have worked through the centuries from the invisible, as well as the physical, to awaken, to bless, to enlighten, and lift mankind out of its self­ created degradation and selfishness. We have con­ quered death by complete and Eternal Dominion over the atomic substance of the physical body and world. All things obey our commands. The ‘Laws of Nature and the Universe’ are our willing, obedient servants. In these wonderful secret chambers of Na­ ture, the work goes on quietly, unknown to the outer world, and wherever the individual seeks the Light, for the Light Itself, then truly all things are added.” Saint Germain called our attention to one thing after another that had already been perfected, and others that were under construction. I can never put in words the feeling of joy and exhilaration this gave everyone of us. One thing in particular attracted the attention of all, and we asked its purpose. “It is a mechanical way of quickening the atomic vibration of the human body,” he replied, “and assist­ ing to raise it into the Pure Electronic Body which Jesus referred to, as the Seamless Robe or the Bridal Garment of the Spirit. It is composed of Pure Elec­ tronic Light, for in and upon it no imperfection can ever be recorded.

“Light, you see,” he emphasized, “is substance, energy, and luminosity, all three in one. This Pure

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

I Icctronic Light, of which the Eternal Spiritual Body is composed, is condensed, as it were, by your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ into a Self-luminous substance which is for you a Self-sustained, immortal, ever-expanding, I'.ver-Perfect Form and Reservoir of Divine Love, I,ight, Wisdom and Power from the very Heart of God. It is your Eternal Individualized Temple of Life and the Heart-Center of your world of mani­ fested form. It is sometimes referred to as the White- I'ire-Body, because the Dazzling White Light It sends forth is so blazing, so intense, and so all-powerful (hat to the human eye it looks like white fire. The ordinary person can only gaze upon it for the frac- lion of a second.

“This is the body in which Jesus made the Ascen­ sion, and as the Light within it Increased into that Higher Octave of Life, being a more rapid vibratory action, It became invisible to the watching, adoring multitude that witnessed his ascension. The human eye only records within certain octaves of vibration, but as the human, through self-purification increases its vibratory rate, the Light within every electron of the physical body glows brighter, and expends its ra­ diation to such a degree, that the physical form be­ comes first, Self-luminous, next transcends the gravity pull of earth, and then is able to express con­ sciously and at will, in any octave of vibration the individual desires. He can come and go freely any­ where within Infinity, for the Pure Electronic Light

exists everywhere throughout creation. As soon as the atomic structure of anyone’s physical body be­ comes all Light, it has entered into the One Eternal

Essence’ from which God created all forms. Only in this condition of Life is complete freedom, Mastery, and attainment possible. This is the Reality and Ultimate of human existence. Then the human be­ comes raised, until it is all Divinity, which is forever free, Omnipresent, Omnipotent, Omniscient, going everywhere and doing all it desires, still knowing It­ self as an Individual, Self-Conscious, Focus of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’

“In almost every secret society that stands for con­ structive activity, or in other words that recognizes the ‘Light,’ as the Source of All Good, there is always used in their initiations the word ‘Raised.’ That ‘Raising’ is literally, figuratively, eternally, and physi­ cally true, for the vibratory action of the physical atom is ‘Raised,’ until it all becomes the Pure, Elec­ tronic, Self-expanding Essence or Spirit—the Pure God-substance, ‘LIGHT’—‘LIGHT’—‘LIGHT.’ “We call this device an Atomic Accelerator, and it will be used a great deal in the future, to assist in raising the physical flesh atom into its Divine Purity and Structure—the Electronic Body. This Perfect Body remains forever, eternally youthful, beautiful, strong, perfect, and free from every conceivable limi­ tation. In this body, individuals can and do function,

64 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

wherever they choose in the Universe, for in it there are no barriers of time, place, space, nor condition. “The desire for this Perfect condition of existence is an innate idea and ideal within the entire race of mankind, and has been always. In the legends, myths, and fairy-tales of every race and nation that has ever existed on this earth, there are stories of ‘Perfected IWings’—Immortal, All-wise, Eternally-youthful, and Transcendently-beautiful. These stories have a cause, an original idea from which they sprang, and it is this Kternal Truth of Being, which they carry forward Irom age to age, that the Ideal may always be held be­ fore the mind of mankind. THIS IS THE MASTER

MODELED IN THE BEGINNING, ‘THE IMAGE

AND LIKENESS OF GOD.’- ‘THE MIGHTY I

AM PRESENCE.’

“If one be a real student of Life, he will dig deep into the thoughts and feelings of those Beings who express the Super-human conditions, qualities, and transcendent Ideals. These the ordinary personality considers impossible because of the greatness of the power that is required to bring them into outer expression. The effort needed, to attain and express these divine qualities, is more than the ordinary per­ son cares to make. The effort this kind of attainment requires is a sincere, strict discipline of the human sense-consciousness, until it learns obedience to the

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

pattern of ‘Perfection,’ instead of its own selfish temporary whims and appetites.

“The real student of Life knows that whatever God-quality, the consciousness of the individual can think about, he can bring into existence, through the creative power of his own thought and his feeling of Divine Love.

“Divine thoughts,—divine feelings,—divine quali­ ties—divine ideals can only be found by thinking upon Divinity, for they do not exist nor abide any­ where else, and like produces like throughout Infin­ ity. Divinity is ‘The Light’ and the ‘Perfection’ of Life.

“You shall see this Atomic Accelerator in opera­ tion, while here for your instruction and enlighten­ ment. The Ascended Masters have permitted it to come forth that more of humanity may know of this possibility, and make the needed effort for its attain­ ment at the present time.

“The Ascended Masters are Masters of Love, Light and Wisdom. Only through them can humanity un­ derstand ‘Life’ and reach attainment, for they know all, have experienced the activity of this earth, are now wholly Divine, and Master of its forces. They have trod every foot of the path, the human being now treads, and know every step of the way. Because of this, they can and do show the student its pitfalls, if he cares to listen and be protected from them, but

66 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

they will not, and never do intrude upon the free will of the individual, for that is his Divine Birth­ right and they respect it.

Saint Germain then led the way to the entrance of a shaft in which there was a metal cage or elevator. We entered, and began moving downward. We de­ scended about a hundred feet, and the cage stopped in the center of a circular room. It was about twenty feet in diameter, and facing us was a stone door. He pulled a lever at the right of the entrance. The mas­ sive door swung open, and disclosed an immense chamber that contained marvelous, complete equip­ ment for making every kind of material, that was used in constructing the various devices, in both the chem­ ical and electrical laboratories. In this great room there were large electrical furnaces, and huge rollers for changing the various metals into thin sheets. Ev­ erything was electrically operated.

“This is the place,” remarked Saint Germain, “from which you felt the throbbing vibration within the mountain, as you entered the cave. The ma­ chinery is seldom operated during the day. To-day it is necessary to do so in order to be ready for the work that we are to accomplish to-night, and for which you have been invited here.

“Every kind of material we wish to use is produced right here in this chamber. Of course, we do not need great quantities for the experimental work we are

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

THE MAGIC PRESENCE

doing, but this work is to bring into practical use, for the future the great genius and marvelous ideals of highly illumined individuals who are fully awak­ ened to the conscious recognition of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ and the use of Its limitless wisdom and power.

“It is my desire to explain everything in as simple language as possible, that the essence and principle of it may be most easily and permanently compre­ hended. It is necessary, in the present age, to simplify the technical terminology that the average person may be enabled to understand these Truths easily and quickly.

“The time has come, when great numbers among the mass of humanity will awaken to the Truth and realize that they have a Divine Master within them— ‘The Magic Presence,’ of the ‘Mighty I AM.’ There are many, who from an Inner standpoint, are far along the path of enlightenment, due to previous self­ effort and attainment. Yet in this present embodi­ ment, they are outwardly unaware of it and have not had academic training. Something must be done to give such souls the freedom which they crave, and for which they are really ready. These shall have help, and to this end do we work here to give it.” Saint Germain then turned to Nada and Pearl, and remarked:

“Are you weary after so many hours of this kind of observation, in what is generally supposed to be man’s domain?” They quickly assured him they were not, and judging from the intense sparkle of their eyes, no one doubted it.

“I have never been so vitally interested in any­ thing in my entire life,” Pearl replied.

“You do me great honor,” he responded, “by your intense interest, and it gives me real happiness to know you enjoy it also. Now, if you will honor my humble quarters with your presence, we shall re­ fresh the outer form. Let us return to the electrical

laboratory.”

We returned by the cage and crossing the room, Saint Germain stepped to a door leading to the heart of the mountain. It opened at his touch, and we en­ tered an oblong sort of reception-hall, having a dome­ like ceiling. The walls and ceiling were all of a most beautiful, delicate milk-white color, the floor being covered with a creamy, soft, wool-like material, at least an inch and a half thick. There were five chairs made of semi-opaque substance in a similar cream color, and upholstered in the same soft blue plush as the chairs in the Tower-room of the Rayborn home. Four of the chairs were exactly alike, but the fifth one had a high carved back. Each chair was placed near a door—the largest one being in the center. Saint Germain escorted Nada and Pearl to the first door at the left, as we came in. He requested them

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

to enter, bathe, and clothe themselves in the raiment they found provided, then return to this room, and await the summons to dine.

Turning to Rex and me, he led us to the far door at the right with a similar request to prepare for dinner. We entered the room he had indicated, and both of us were speechless with surprise, for it was most magnificent, fit for a prince or a king’s palace. It was circular in shape, a domed ceiling, finished in white and gold, furnished with two beautiful couches, a chair placed beside each with a long bevelled mirror set into the wall between them. There was a curious chest of drawers built into the wall itself, so they could not be distinguished from it except for the handles. The chairs and frames of the couches were both of the same semi-opaque substance that seemed like a metal.

Rex crossed to a small opening at our left, and asked me to look. I stepped to where he was, and saw an exquisite Roman-bath, also circular in form. It was filled with water that sparkled and moved incessantly, as though charged with the “Essence of Life.” We could not find any means of ventilation, yet in every room we visited, the air was clean, fresh, invigorating, and filled with the scent of roses.

We bathed, and our bodies felt all aglow with a sense of health, we had never experienced before. Lying on the couches were the robes we were to wear.

70 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

I hey were seamless, and made of a fabric I have never seen or heard of, something like a rich, thick silk, but very, very soft, and extremely light in weight. The one for Rex was a wonderful sapphire-blue, em­ broidered in gold. The embroidery formed a girdle around the waist, and wide bands around the neck, loose sleeves, and bottom of the robe. Mine was white, embroidered in gold. There were also beau­ tiful sandals to match, which fitted perfectly. Our preparation finished, we returned to the recep­ tion room. A few moments later the girls entered, dressed in robes like ours, and they were visions of loveliness. The robes of Pearl and Rex were alike and Nada’s was like mine. Their room was evidently a duplicate of ours except that it was decorated in a soft pink shade. We were very much occupied com­ paring notes, when the most heavenly chimes sounded through the room, and instantly, the middle door opened. We entered, and were thrilled at the beauty we gazed upon.

Here again, the room was in the same soft, milk- white and gold combination. The dome-like ceiling was colored sky-blue, and on it were clouds that gave one the impression of really looking at the sky. The walls were draped with the most marvelous cloth that looked like diamond dust, for something in the com­ position of the fabric gave it an indescribable radi­ ance.

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

This audience chamber was perhaps forty by eighty feet, and in its center stood a large golden table with a crystal top. At the far end of the room, there was a duplicate of this table about one third its size, and around it were placed chairs for six persons. In one corner was a beautiful organ and opposite, in another corner stood a piano, the case being made of the same metal-like substance as the other furniture. All were so absorbed in admiration and enjoyment of this beauty that we did not notice Saint Germain and Daniel Rayborn enter, until we felt them close be­ hind us.

Our Beloved Master led the way to the small table where he seated Rayborn at one end, and took the head himself. Pearl was placed at his right and then Rex, Nada at his left and then myself. When we were all seated, he said:

“May I have the pleasure of ordering the food for each one? You see my culinary department is in the invisible to you, but it is very real and tangible to me.” We acquiesced very happily, and he con­ tinued:

“Let us bow our heads in adoration and praise of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within each of us.” In just a moment, and without another spoken word, a crystal goblet filled with a golden sparkling liquid appeared at the right hand of each one. “To the enlightenment and happiness of each of

72 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

you and of all humanity,” he said, raising his glass, .md as we drank this marvelous nectar, everyone felt (lie quickening power of its life-giving essence rush through the body. Next there appeared what looked like a vegetable loaf, with a piece of honey cake that was only slightly sweet. These were most delicious and all agreed it was the most perfect thing we had ever eaten. A fruit salad followed, or at least that was what it most nearly resembled, and Saint Germain said it was most nourishing.

For dessert, we ate something that resembled ice <ream, refreshingly cool, not ice cold, and with it a kind of angel-food cake, but much more delicious tban anything we know of in the outer world. Lastly, there appeared crystal goblets, filled with a creamy liquid, and as we drank it, a force rushed through our bodies like Living Light.

As each course was finished, the empty service simply disappeared. None of us had ever before par­ taken of anything half so delicious, nourishing, and satisfying as this marvelous dinner our Blessed Saint Germain had produced for us, direct from the omni­ present universal substance. As we finished, Rayborn turned to him and said:

“This experience that is so amazing, so wonderful to us, is all quite natural and normal to you. We feel that we have never been so honored, so pleased, in our lives, as we are to-night.”

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

“My beloved children,” Saint Germain replied, “each one of you has this same ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence,’ the Master God Self and Almighty God-Power within you, with which to do these things. You can produce everything you require, direct from the Universal supply.

“I have acquired the understanding of how to use this Mighty Power, and how to direct Its limitless energy to do my bidding. If you so desire, you too can soon be directing this Mighty Energy—which is God- Energy—to do what you now call great miracles. All mankind may learn to do this also, if they only will.

“There is naught in the Universe to say nay to what­ ever you desire, so long as it does not harm another of God’s children.

“It requires much less energy, and is much easier to produce everything you wish to use, directly from the ever pure, universal substance, than it is to go through the process of nature to grow it, once you know how.” Turning to Nada and Rex, he said: “Will you two beloved ones do me the honor to sing two of your own compositions for our enjoy­ ment?”

“Gladly,” they replied. Nada seated herself at the piano and ran over a phrase of the melody they were going to sing. She stopped, astonished by the tone of the instrument, for it was unlike anything ever pro­ duced on earth in musical tone. They sang a favorite,

74 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“The Arabic Love-Song.” Their voices and this marvelous piano produced an effect of indescribable beauty. When they had finished, Saint Germain, with all the grace and courtesy of a courtier, bowed low before them, in recognition of the “Mighty I AM Presence” which had been allowed to come through so perfectly.

“I bow before thy gracious throne of song,” he complimented them, “and never have I heard any­ thing more Divine. Now, let us go to the radio­ chamber. Friends are awaiting us there.” When we reached it, we were presented to three ladies and three gentlemen, who had arrived ahead of us. They wore the same sort of robes as ours, only of different color. Among them, was an elderly gen­ tleman with white hair and beard who seemed almost feeble. One of the three ladies, whom we shall call Leonora, stepped to the radio, and said: “This perfected radio is the result of my work dur­ ing seven different embodiments; in four of these I used a masculine body. I carried the memory of it over with me each time, and at last, it has reached the perfection intended. This radio possesses three fields of operation, that which I term high, medium, and low.

“In high, it reaches other planets of our solar sys­ tem. In medium, it reaches anywhere on our own planet, earth, including its etheric belts, and in low,

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

it reaches the interior of our earth. Let us first con­ nect with some of our cities.”

In a few moments, we heard clearly and distinctly a lecture being broadcast by one of the most promi­ nent stations in New York. Afterwards, we picked up an orchestra, broadcast from another New York station. Then, she got connections with London, Paris, Vienna, Cairo, Calcutta, Hongkong, Mel­ bourne and Tokyo. Distance seemed to make no dif­ ference in clear reception and at no time was there ever the slightest indication of static.

“Now, let us reach into the first etheric belt around the earth,” she said. Immediately, we heard the most majestic soul-stirring music, and then, a wonderful voice was heard, saying:

“This is from the Golden Etheric City over the Sahara Desert. We always know, when an earth con­ nection is made, but we have a still higher means of communication. It is the operation of the Sound- Ray to speak over, and the Light-Ray to see through. When these two are combined, it becomes the highest form of television. However, the mechanical televi­ sion will reach a very high state of perfection, and in a few years, it will be as prevalent in the outer world, as your telephone of to-day. Oh, that more of human­ ity might raise its consciousness, and become attuned highly enough to have the marvelous use of these Rays.

76 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“You see, the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within the individual does not recognize time, place, space or condition. It is only in the outer activity of the mind, or human sense consciousness, that such conceptions of limitation occur.” Leonora adjusted the radio into high, and in a moment, we heard a voice saying: “Leonora, this is Venus. We know you, because yours is the only mechanical instrument that reaches us from earth. Your usual communication with us is over the Light and Sound Rays, so we judge this is for the benefit of others than yourself. Our instru­ ments here indicate the planet with which we are connected by the sound and color of the vibration. The day is fast approaching when your mechanical television will be able to reach us also. Your scientists will not reach this success, until they understand that there are Etheric Rays. They must be made aware of them, and taught to use them. This will make all kinds of communication within Cosmic Space a very simple matter, and it will then become a daily oc­ currence to keep in communication with us. “Within the next ten years, or perhaps twenty- depending entirely upon the harmony maintained among the inhabitants of earth,—a number of our great inventions will be given to those of your people, who are attuned to receive them. These will be of very great benefit to your humanity, as is the won­ derful Atomic Accelerator which is near you. That

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

instrument will one day bless your people tremen­ dously. Call us, whenever we can be of service to you. Our Love, Light and Wisdom enfold you and all the earth.” Leonora then changed from high to low, and in about three minutes a deep voice was heard, saying:

“I recognize your call, and I am answering in person. This is Pelleur. It is interesting and encour­ aging to know, there are those on the earth’s surface who have some idea of the possibility that God-Beings can and do exist within the interior of the earth. We think we have less to contend with than you, for we do not have extremes of temperature, nor seasons of heat and cold. We have the ‘Eternal White Light’ which is soft and restful. Our climate is very delight­ ful, like that of the semi-tropics on earth. Your Amer­ ica will one day have something quite similar, and yet, there will always be some slight change of seasons. They will be much less severe, than those you have at present. We have what might be called the ‘Eternal Sun of Even Pressure.’ This produces an atmosphere that is always of equal pressure and harmonious to all who live within it.

“The ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ provides perfect conditions in every phase of Its expression. If all the world could but realize and understand this, the ter­ rible agony that fear produces would drop away en­ tirely from the humanity on earth’s surface. You see,

78 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

I am cognizant of many of earth’s conditions outside of my own activity here, for when we, as you, reach into God’s Mind, all knowledge can be obtained, because our motive is pure and unselfish.” “We may not continue these observations further,” Leonora explained. “At this time other things de­ mand our attention and service.” Saint Germain saw and felt the unanswered questions in our minds, as to why there were inhabitants in the center of the earth, and what kind of individuals they were, for die idea shocked us, just the same as it does our read­ ers. He studied us all for a moment or two, and then said:

“Yes, I will tell you the facts now, since the con­ dition and demand to know the Truth is great, within each one of you. You, as students on the path, who are really trying to understand Life everywhere in the Universe, must remember to keep the intellect often reminded, that there is no place in the Universe where Self-conscious individuals, and by that I mean individuals who know and are conscious of them­ selves as creators with a free will, may not go to ex­ plore and understand all Cosmic activity. There is 110 place or condition, I say, that they may not go, explore, and understand what is going on at that point,—if they so desire.

“The idea that the center of the earth is a mass of fire is entirely erroneous. Within the crust of the

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

8o THE MAGIC PRESENCE

earth for a certain depth, there are conditions of the fire-element acting, but within the center of the earth itself, there are Self-conscious individual beings, who through many cycles of work and self­ effort, have mastered the control of certain forces, with which they are still working, to accomplish the fulfillment of the Divine Plan for that part of earth. There are also Beings who are striving for that same ideal, but working only within the conditions pro­ vided by Nature at the surface.

“You must understand and remember, that the Ascended Masters are instructing and assisting in all grades of the outer experiences of life,—in every condition found within and upon earth, as well as on the other planets of this system. Why should it not be a perfectly natural, normal condition that would permit some of their number to be the in­ structors of those, who are working with forces at the center, as well as at the circumference of the planets?

“This revelation is not unnatural or inconsistent with a Great Infinite Divine Plan. The inconsistent, unnatural condition of humanity is the ignorance, the narrowness, the littleness, the darkness of a human concept that shuts the door upon the stupendous marvels of this Glorious Universe and says:—‘I don’t believe it, that is impossible.’

“Only ignorance and darkness make mankind be-

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

1eve that anything is impossible. The students of I.ight, who know and really accept an All-powerful Source of Creation—and what reasoning mind can doubt it, when one studies the marvels of the atom, as well as of the Cosmic Suns—know that the wonders of creation which face us everywhere on our planet, are limitless, marvelous, and stupendous. These facts are True. There are many kinds of individuals ex­ panding their Light on the planets of our system, and just because one type has not yet had conscious knowl­ edge of others is no proof that they do not exist. “Humanity must some day learn a little more of what abides in the Universe besides themselves, and this instruction contains part of that new knowledge. It is True, every word of it, and no human ignorance nor doubt can remove that Truth from Its mani­ festation in the Universe. Clouds may shut off the sun’s rays for a time, but they never will be able to put the sun out of existence. So it is with human opinions and ignorance of the past and present. Some day, the ‘Light’ must break through these clouds, and that day is here. It is NOW. Let the ‘Light of Truth’ shine clearly through all precon­ ceived human ideas and opinions. Facts will be re­ vealed that compel all ignorance to disappear into the sea of forgetfulness, and be replaced by the ‘Great Light of the Mighty I AM Presence.’ Now, we shall continue with our other work.

“The hour is at hand for the Ascension of this good brother,” he said, referring to the white-haired elderly gentleman, whom we shall call David. “Be­ cause of previous attainment, he has so attuned his Life Stream that he may now enter a wider or Cosmic wave of expression, and in this great activity, he will express far more transcendent phases of individual life, than he can possibly do in this present existence. By previous growth and present self-conscious effort in this life, it is possible for the assistance, which we can render, to be given him.

Let us now go to the elec­ trical laboratory.”

As the door opened, we saw the room was flooded with Dazzling White Light. We stepped toward the Atomic Accelerator and this time, it was charged with the very Essence of Life. Permission has not been granted to give a detailed description of this instrument at the present time, other than to say, that the chair in which the one being raised sat, looked as if it were made of pure gold, but Saint Germain told us, it was a combination of gold and several other substances, as yet unknown to the outer world. Saint Germain asked David to take his place in the chair, and certain currents of Light began to glow within the chair itself. David sat with his body per­ fectly at ease—completely relaxed—with his arms rest­ ing comfortably on the arms of the chair. There was no mechanism of any kind surrounding the chair,

82 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

nor within it, and it gave one a wonderful feeling of marvelous regal comfort. It was positively a most ecstatic, heavenly sensation one received about the whole arrangement.

When all were in readiness, and we were very silent, one of the Ascended Masters, of tremendous glory and power, suddenly stepped directly out of the at­ mosphere. He placed those present in the proper position according to their radiation, and asked that they join hands, to make a complete circle around the chair; the Mighty Master himself facing David. The persons on each side of the Master made their connections with him by placing their hands against his back just opposite the solar plexus, and Saint Germain stood opposite him, behind the chair in which David sat. The Mighty Master then gave the necessary direction.

“Let each one,” he said, “close his eyes, focus the attention with all strength on the Almighty Power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within. Joyously give praise and thanks that David’s body is now raised into its Divine Perfection, and that he now accepts and receives his full God-given freedom, dominion, and Mastery.” He then spoke directly to me, and asked, that I observe the process closely. I opened my eyes, and at first, could hardly see David’s form, as the intensity of the “Light” in­ creased. In a moment, it became clearer, as I seemed

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

to be in some degree lifted with it. Then, I saw what almost made me start with surprise for David’s hair had returned to its original color, dark brown, the lines faded from his face, his flesh became the pink of perfect health, and his beard disappeared. I could follow no longer for the “Light” became so intense, that I was conscious of nothing else. The most concentrated part was about his body, but It enveloped us all in the most dazzling radiance. The outline of his body completely disappeared, and in­ voluntarily I closed my eyes. How long this lasted I never knew. Then our Beloved Saint Germain ad­ dressed us all, saying:

“David’s body has been raised into its Electronic Perfection, and the Mighty Master, My Brother, has taken him, for the time being, into that Realm of Light for which he has become fitted through the Perfection of his Eternal Light-body. Later, he will return in that ascended form to minister to humanity under divine direction. Come, we shall now go to my quarters.”

He led the way, and we entered the beautiful “Crystal Chamber” as I loved to call it, where we had eaten our wonderful precipitated dinner. Here, we found the required number of chairs placed around the large golden table with the crystal top. This was really his audience hall, but at times he used it as a private dining room for special guests. He

84 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

took the chair at the head of the table, asked Daniel Rayborn to take the opposite end, and then began one of his amazing discourses.

“To-morrow evening, you my brother,” he said, speaking directly to Rayborn, “shall have a similar privilege as David had to-day. However, the process in your case will not be completed, but it will start the raising of the atomic structure, so that when the time comes, for what under other circumstances would be your passing through the change called death, you can have the necessary assistance, and raise your outer form into the Perfect Electronic Structure, instead of casting it off.

“I promised,” he went on, turning to Nada and Rex, “that there should be no sorrow at your father’s passing. Now you can understand why. This is the way we take ourselves out of the hands of the reaper called death, and so, we enter consciously into that Perfect Life which is the Divine Light and Eternal Inheritance of every one of God’s children. Many have chosen to take a long time to come to this point, but all must make a beginning sometime, and all must do it eventually.

“This part of humanity’s experience has received almost no acknowledgment, neither has it been un­ derstood nor considered as possible of accomplish­ ment, until very recently, yet the M ighty Master Jesus gave the absolutely Perfect Example and explanation

SUBTERRANEAN MARVELS

of it two thousand years ago. He gave humanity the proof wonderfully, conclusively, and said: “ ‘The works that I do shall ye do also, and greater works than these shall ye do.’ ”

“That statement stands, as an everlasting obliga­ tion upon humanity, until they do it. Mankind has passed over this true meaning and has taken the stand that it is not possible. While all do not need to ac­ complish it in exactly the same way as He did, yet every human being sometime, somewhere must raise the outer or atomic structure into the Imperishable, Electronic Body, where no imperfection exists. “A great many individuals, now in physical em­ bodiment are or will be able to do this in the present life, with a little necessary assistance, and it is our great privilege to give that. The Atomic Acceler­ ator was perfected to help give this assistance, and there is no invention or discovery that has or ever will bless mankind to so great a degree. “The results you have witnessed in David’s body are permanent, real and tangible. This amazing, real, physical machine is a mighty healing agent— as well as a means by which the body can be raised. It also quickly establishes perfect equilibrium in the brain-structure, and through the balancing of the mental and emotional activities of a human being, dishonesty and crime of every kind can be prevented. It was used on Atlantis, although it was less perfect.”

86 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Divine Romance

N OW, I am going to touch upon very im­ portant things which are sacredly per­ sonal,” Saint Germain explained, speaking directly to Nada, Pearl, Rex, and Bob Singleton. “I do not wish you to feel that I intrude upon your sacred private affairs, nor that I take advantage of you, because of the power I possess and use. “However, there are certain things that I must make unmistakably plain to you. Rex and Pearl are ‘Twin Rays’ from the same Divine Flame. The Flame comes forth from the Heart of God, the Great

tral Sun.

“When you, the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ will to come forth into an Individualized Focus of Con­ scious Dominion and use the Creative Word, ‘I AM,’ your first individual activity is the formation of a Flame. Then you, the ‘Individualized Focus’ of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ begin your dynamic expres­ sion of Life.

“This activity, we term Self-consciousness, mean­ ing the individual who is conscious of his Source and Perfection of Life, expressing through himself. Only

88 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

the Self-conscious Individual has all the attributes and creative power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ Only he can know who and what he is, and express the fulness of the creative power of God whenever he decrees, by the use of the words, ‘I AM.’ “The outer human part of this activity is what we call the personality. It is but the vehicle through which Perfection should be expressed into the outer substance of the Universe.

“Within the ‘Pure God-Flame’ is a breath that pul­ sates constantly. This ‘Great Fire-Breath’ is a rhyth­ mic outpouring of Divine Love, its three attributes being ‘Love, Wisdom, and Power in action.’ These pour out constantly, into the ‘Infinite Sea of Pure Electronic Light.’ This Light is the universal sub­ stance or spirit, out of which all forms are composed. It is intelligent,—mark you,—because it obeys law through the command of the individual who says, or is conscious of, ‘I AM.’ These two words are the ac­ knowledgment and release of the power to create and bring forth into outer existence, whatever quality fol­ lows that acknowledgment. For intelligence to act there must be intelligence to be acted upon, and the universal substance, being like a photographic film, takes the record of whatever quality the individual imposes upon it through his thought, feeling, and spoken word. The words ‘I AM’ whether thought, felt, or spoken, release the power of creation instantly. Make no mistake about this. Intelligence is omni­ present, and it is within the Electronic Light. “The first ‘Fiat of Creation’ that went forth into Infinity was—‘Let there be Light,’ and then creation took place, for out of this Primal Light comes all manifested form.

“The ‘Light’ is the central point of Life or energy within every atom composing the substance, from which comes all physical manifestation. I speak of the atom because the lower rate of vibration com­ posing the physical manifestation is the atomic struc­ ture, which we have under consideration. “When you consciously envelop or hold any per­ son, place, condition, or thing in the Dazzling White ‘Light,’ you are penetrating, going through, the atomic structure into the Electronic, wherein there is no imperfection. In this use of the ‘Light,’ one penetrates the structure of imperfection, and that on which the attention is centered is then brought forth Perfect; not only as the Father sees it, but it is the Father’s Perfection expressed.

“You, as the son, are given choice—commanded to choose and direct—where the energy (which is the activity of the ‘Light’) shall go. It is imperative to have your conscious thought,—your firm attention- on what is to be accomplished; in order to give the needed direction to the activity of this Mighty Force, which it is your right and privilege to use.

DIVINE ROMANCE

“When you use the ‘Dazzling White Light,’ you are actually accepting the Electronic Structure, which is then present in manifestation, for you are acting from the plane of action, or Perfect Manifestation. Your desire when held steady, unwaveringly, becomes the conscious thought directing, for you cannot have a desire, without conscious thought in the desire. “Great strides have been made in the higher use of the ‘Light’ at the Inner levels in the past fifteen years. Your conscious great adherence to the ‘Light’ shows you are ready for its highest use. If, in your use of the ‘Light,’ you will know, the Perfection of what you wish is already present in manifestation, the moment you start the dynamic action of the ‘Light,’ it will remove all uncertainty in your mind as to the positive assurance of the manifestation, or what you wish taking form in your physical use. “In clothing, or visualizing any person, place, ob­ ject, or condition with the illuminated figure of Jesus Christ or the figure of any other Ascended Master you are really unclothing, penetrating through the atomic garment, where you see, recog­ nize, and accept the Perfection you now want present in form, for you have swept aside all imperfection in the action.

“The student should see and feel his body, as if composed of Pure White Flame, sending out long Rays of Light. The Flame is your Real Self—‘The

go THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Mighty I AM Presence,’ the Full Christ Perfection. The rays, shooting forth, are the Divine Mind or ‘Love in Action.’ These Rays are what follow your conscious direction, carrying your thought and pro­ ducing magical results, when consciously directed, held firm by determined, unwavering, conscious at­ tention. The ‘Light’ you thus visualize is the Elec­ tronic Substance the Hindus call Prana. “This ‘Light’ is always directed by thought, but it is imperative that we learn to control and direct it consciously. This conscious control and direction is how the Ascended Masters accomplished such mar­ velous results. Divine Love is a Presence, an Intelli­ gence, a principle, a power, an activity, a Light, and a substance. When we command Divine Love to go forth and do anything, we are setting into motion the highest form of action—‘The Most Powerful Force.’ “This, however, does not require terrific effort, in fact, it requires just the opposite. It is a cjalm, steady, determined, conscious knowing. As this be­ comes a fixed consciousness, an absolute certainty in one’s conscious-awareness, he will find more and more instantaneous response to his demand and com­ mand. Never be afraid to demand and command anything that is a LIniversal principle. “Make no mistake! The ‘Light,’ the Universal Electronic Substance, is for your use—is at your com­ mand. Your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ is a Self-Con­

DIVINE ROMANCE

scious Being of which your outer consciousness is but a fragmentary part. Therefore, you can talk to your Mighty Master within as you would to a loving father who possessed limitless ‘Light,’ Love, riches, power, health, happiness, or anything you could desire; for the more you consciously use this Mighty Presence of the ‘I AM,’ the quicker will it respond to you. “Divine Love can control all manifestation. If in your use of Divine Love, you are conscious that it has within Itself all Love, Wisdom, and Power of this ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the fact is that you qualify this Principle, which you command, with whatever quality you are conscious of as being within it. You are given dominion of everything in the air, in the earth, in the fire, and in the water—through the com­ mand of this ‘Mighty Universal Principle’ which is always at your conscious service and for your use. “Love, Divine Mind, and Prana are one in the static or still state. Through the conscious action of the individual, Divine Love, consciously directed, becomes Love, Wisdom, and Power—in action. This is why Divine Love, consciously directed, to accom­ plish things, produces such marvelous results. It be­ comes instantaneous and all-powerful, as soon as the outer consciousness ceases to limit it.

“Now to return to the explanation of the Rays: The ‘Almighty God-Flame,’ breathing within Itself, projects two Rays into the ‘Great Sea of Pure Elec-

92 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ironic Light.’ This intelligent Light-substance be­ comes the clothing, as it were, for these Rays of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ Each Ray has all the attri­ butes of the Godhead within it, and no imperfec­ tion can ever enter into or register upon it. The Individualized Flame sends down into the Ray a focal point, or spark, forming a heart-center upon which gathers the ‘Electronic Light-substance,’ cre­ ating the Electronic Body. Around this It sends out rays of lesser intensity, that form an aura or force- field. This force-field is sometimes referred to as the ‘Causal Body,’ and within it are deposited the results of all constructive effort during and between each embodiment. All electronic substance that has been used constructively by the personal self through physical experience is also deposited within it. Through it, the ‘God-Flame’ can send out into space a greater release of Its own Life-wave. “The ‘Causal Body,’ through the personality’s jour­ ney in physical experience, becomes an ever-expand­ ing Sun, and a Self-sustained out-pouring of limitless ideas, Love, wisdom, and power, flowing out forever on Rays of Love to the rest of this Universe. This Sun is in reality a reservoir of constructively used energy and substance, gathered through human ex­ perience and drawn upward so it becomes the glory of the ‘God-Flame,’ which mark you—never loses Its individual identity in the Universe. This is how

DIVINE ROMANCE

the beautiful, joyous, Perfect, limitless activity of Life and creation goes on, ever expanding Its Per­ fection.

“The universal substance and energy which the personal self uses discordantly accumulates in the at­ mosphere around the physical body of both the per­ sonality and the earth. Periodically, it builds a vortex, and can only be purified and returned to the ‘Great Sea of Universal Light’ by the activity of the Fire- element.

“The purifying process of the Fire-Element, acting within the flesh of the human body to consume wrong qualities, sometimes produces the sensation of pain, if wrongly qualified by the personality, but if the Fire-Element acts within the flesh of the human body to vivify and energize, it produces the sensation of peace, exhilaration and ecstasy. If acting in the at­ mosphere of the earth and within Nature to purify, it sometimes produces volcanic and cataclysmic con­ ditions; when acting to vivify and energize in Na­ ture, it produces marvelous growth and pure rarefied air which vitalizes all.

“The personal self of every individual is endowed with the power of choice as to what it wishes to think, to feel, to create, and experience. If one uses all the substance and energy of his Being constructively, then peace, expansion, joy, opulence, and glory are the return unto Life for the outpouring of Its gifts. If one

94 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

choose and create otherwise, his misery and destruc­ tion return into himself and destroy his body. “The personal self is a custodian of Life, of Ideas, and of ‘Light-substance,’ pure Electronic-substance. The very fact that one is in existence, as a human being, is an open acknowledgment to those who are able to read the Book of Life, that he has decreed to come into Individual existence and accepted of his own choice the responsibility of being a creator. Ev­ eryone must carry the responsibility of his world. If he has created, because of the appetities of the physi­ cal body, things and conditions he does not enjoy, he has all power to purify and dissolve them, by the right use of the Fire-Element of which Divine Love is the highest, most powerful, and eternal activity. “If he desire to set his personal self and world in order, and therefore have peace and create a world of joy, perfection and glory, he must look to his Electronic Body for the pattern of his Divine Perfec­ tion, for it cannot and never will be found anywhere else. There and there only, can the personal self ever find security, rest, satisfaction, joy, and the fulfillment of every constructive desire, for in the ‘Fulness of the Presence’ are the things that you desire. “This Perfect, Eternal, Electronic Body abides from 12 to 50 feet above the physical body of every individual, unless he be a very low or destructive type, when it withdraws still farther away.

DIVINE ROMANCE

“This is the Son and Sun of God, for the Electronic Body of every Individualized Flame of God is a Daz­ zling, Blazing Light of such intensity that the human eyes can only gaze upon it for the fraction of a second. By adoration to the God-Flame and purification of Its instrument—the personal self—the outer activity of the mind and physical body becomes raised in vibratory attunement to see the Electronic Body clearly, within the Blazing Light of the force-held around It. The physical body or actual atomic struc­ ture of the flesh is the densest form, and is the record of the outer activity of the mind.

“In certain phases of religious explanation con­ cerning this Electronic Body, It has been referred to many times, as the Guardian-Angel. It is all of that and more, when really understood and compre­ hended. To It the personal self should look for the supply of every good thing, as a child looks to its mother. All that is within the God-Flame flows into the Electronic Body where the tremendous power and intensity of the Light of the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ is stepped down to a degree that can act in the vibratory octave of the physical world. “From the heart-center of the Electronic Body flows a stream of Life-Essence or Liquid-Light which enters the physical body through the pineal gland, and fills the nerve channels. This ‘Liquid White Fire’ flows through the nerves, as blood does through the veins.

96 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

’1 his beats the heart, moves the muscles of the body, and enables one to walk or raise the hand. It is also the energizing Light within the brain-cells. “The Life-Stream of the body has often been re­ ferred to as the ‘Silver Cord.’ So It is, for the stream of Liquid White Light pulsates continually through the flesh body by way of the nervous system. At so- called death, the ‘God-Presence’ withdraws the stream of Liquid Light, and the flesh disintegrates. “The reason the race continues to experience so- called death is, because of the waste of this ‘Electronic Light,’ through emotional excesses, instead of retain­ ing It within the physical brain and body to rebuild the cellular structure, and supply the motive power for the entire body.

“Mankind does not like to hear this Truth, but the waste of the Life-Energy through uncontrolled feel­ ing is the cause of the disintegration of all physical bodies outside of violence. If one use the Inner Sight to observe the Life-Stream of a strong healthy child, he will see the nerves of the body full of this Dazzling, Liquid White Light.

“Then if he observe the body of the same child, when ill or fatigued, he will see the Light greatly diminished. In an old body, it is still more greatly dimmed, and if one wish to observe the soul passing out of the body, at so-called death, he will see this Life Stream entirely withdrawn at the top of the

DIVINE ROMANCE

head, until it becomes only a thin thread of Light which finally breaks; at that moment, the heart ceases to beat. Again, let us return to the explanation of the Rays:

“Nada and Bob Singleton are two other Rays of an Individualized God-Flame. Whether you choose to accept this wonderful fact, depends entirely upon yourselves. I do not even suggest, but knowing the secret feelings of your hearts, as I do, it is my privilege to disclose this much. It will explain some of the feelings which you have not understood. “My sincere hope is that all four of you will be able to raise your bodies in this life, with the outer atten­ tion consciously directed to that point. With the assistance which we can give at the proper time, you will be able to accomplish the final attainment. I feel your gratitude for which I thank you. In answer to your thought of why this glorious privilege is yours, I want you to know that it is because of previous growth. Your own indwelling ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ commands it, for your safeguard and illumina­ tion. I shall now give you the explanation of the Law by which you are able to illumine, raise the physical body, and express the full dominion, victory, and free­ dom of the Ascended Masters.

“The seed within man and woman is only intended for the sacred office of creating a body by which an­ other soul may come into physical embodiment. At all

98 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

oilier times, the ‘Glorious Light’ within the body should be raised into the top of the head and allowed to flow up in adoration unto the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence.’ Then, by uplifted thoughts and feelings one can do creative work at the mental level, through glorious ideas, ideals of art, music, invention, dis­ covery, research, and the creation of beauty and har­ mony of every description, through a service that blesses humanity, and therefore, the individual who gives it.

“Instead of wasting the wonderful Liquid-Light, the marvelous God-given Essence of Life, in sex sensa­ tion and excesses, whereby the body becomes decrepit, flabby, crippled, the face lined, the eyes dull, the whole structure stooped and feeble, the brain inac­ tive, the sight and hearing impaired, and the memory not able to function, this energy should be rightly used in wonderful, idealistic, creative activity. “In such constructive consciousness and accom­ plishment, the physical body would remain eternally youthful and beautiful; the brain and faculties keen, alert, and active, and the whole physical expression would become the Image and Likeness of the living God—truly the ‘Temple of the Most High!’ “Your bodies are now calling for their accustomed rest. The chambers are in readiness. Sleep until you awaken. I commend you to the embrace of your glorious ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ Rest in peace.”

DIVINE ROMANCE

We returned to our beautiful sleeping chambers where all was in readiness. The most delightful frag­ rance of roses permeated everything, and we certainly never rested upon more comfortable couches, nor enjoyed such divine repose. Rex was very happy to find that Pearl was the “Twin Ray” of his own God- Flame, and in speaking of her, after he and I had gone to our room, said:

“Ever since, we first met, I have felt a strange at­ traction to Pearl, and whenever in her presence, I am always conscious of a sense of quiet contentment. Our Blessed Saint Germain has certainly explained all most wonderfully, and I am deeply grateful.” “In giving this explanation to me some months ago,” I replied, “he said to me:

“The beautiful Love of one Ray for its Twin Ray is tremendously uplifting, exalting, wonderful, and infinitely more joyous, than when the great current of Liquid-Fire, the Life-Stream of the Universe is turned downward and becomes passion. “This Mighty concentrated Electronic Force or Life-Essence is a Liquid Light which flows wherever the attention directs it. The mind’s attention is pulled this way and that by thought, feeling, sight, and hear­ ing—in fact by the pull of all the physical senses. The true understanding of what mighty power is at your command, when you have full control over your at­ tention, cannot be over-estimated. The Liquid Elec­ 1oo

THE MA GIC PRESENCE

tronic Essence is this mighty energy, and it energizes whatever the attention rests upon.

“If one be doing intense mental work, the ‘Liquid Light’ stays within the brain, and flows forth through the center of the forehead between the eyes, as a Ray of Light, and if the Inner Sight be opened, one can easily and always see it. If one be speaking, this pure mighty energy flows forth through the throat-center as sound. If one be pouring out Divine Love, this Liquid Light flows forth, as a radiance from the heart- center.

“If one be sending out intense feeling, it flows forth from the Solar-Plexus. Here it also performs the func­ tion of digesting the food. If one have the Inner Sight opened, he will see a stream of Light pouring out from whatever center the energy is being used, at the moment. This Pure Liquid Light becomes col­ ored by whatever quality the personality imposes upon it, through the thought, feeling, and spoken word. Here lies one’s responsibility as a creator, and the means by which he can correct or purify, what­ ever has been wrongly created.

“If this Life-Essence is released at the generative center for sex pleasure, instead of building a new physical embodiment for another soul, the process of disintegration of the physical body is started, and the journey to self-generated dissolution of the body be­ gins. It matters not, what human opinion says to the

DIVINE ROMANCE

contrary, this is the inevitable, inexorable Law of physical embodiment, and there is no person in the Universe who can change it.

“This is the principal reason for the condition that is called death, within the race as a whole. Let anyone who disagrees with this truth compare the brain and body of one who conserves this Liquid-Light over a period of a few years, with that of one who has wasted it over a similar period, and he will not need any other proof.

“The conservation of this Liquid Electronic Light and the conscious lifting of It by adoration to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ and by the power of the mind through the control of the attention, is the Way of Perfection, and is safe, sound, sensible, and reasonable. It can have only harmonious, construc­ tive results to the mind, the body, and world of the individual.

“This is not a system of repression by the power of the human will. That is and will always be disastrous, for to dam up a highly concentrated energy, and then by thought, feeling and suggestion, keep driving more of it to that point, through thinking upon it in secret, must of necessity cause an explosion of some kind to take place. That method never was the original spiritual teaching of any one who really knew and understood the Truth and the Law concerning it. “Humanity has not, except to a very small degree,

102 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

understood this Truth or thousands would have be­ come Ascended Masters long before now. In order to rise out of the degradation, misery, poverty, and disaster in which the mass is now wallowing, the individual must come to a clear understanding of this ‘Law’ in the outer activity of his mind. Through his conscious knowledge and control of the emotions be shuts the door to the most dangerous and subtle suggestions from the psychic plane, which is the most unrecognized enemy and vicious activity of the sin­ ister force in this world.

“The feeling nature of mankind is a reservoir of energy, and it is impossible for thoughts to become things, until one propels them forth into the ‘Sea of Electronic Substance’—by feeling.” As we retired, the glorious illumination of our room faded out, and we were soon fast asleep. Such heavenly rest, none of us had ever before experienced. We must have slept fully twelve hours, when the most glorious tones of a bell sounded through the chamber, and the dazzling illumination gradually again filled the room.

When we had bathed and donned our robes, we found a most delicious breakfast awaiting, served on an exquisite crystal-top table which neither of us had noticed, as being there before. On it was food of which we had never heard, more delicate and de­ licious than can ever be served by any culinary artist

DIVINE ROMANCE

of this world. The dishes looked, as if they were made of mother-of-pearl, with heavy gold bands, and the rest of the service was made of wonderful semi­ transparent metal, with pearl handles. We dined, and were discussing the wonders we had been ex­ periencing, when the table with its entire beautiful service disappeared before our eyes.

Again, the sound of the beautiful bell filled the chamber. We went to the reception room, and there found Nada and Pearl awaiting us. They looked radi­ antly beautiful. Youth always responds marvelously to the ‘Mighty Magic Presence,’ but in this change a transformation had taken place that was more than usual with both of them, revealing a radiance which had never been in either of them. Both showed the awakening of a great love, and while they had ex­ perienced the same wonderful rest as we, yet they had undergone an even more wonderful change. We had only been talking a few moments, when the great doors to the crystal chamber opened. We entered, and found twelve more Ascended Masters present, making twenty-four with those whom we had already contacted while in this retreat. Saint Germain presented us to them, and I noticed one Lady and one Gentleman, around whom the “Light” was dazzling, for their radiance shone brighter than the others. They came directly over to Nada and Rex, and with indescribable grace, greeted them both. 104 THE m a g ic presence

“Beloved Brother and Sister,” said the Lady, “we come directly from the sphere in which your dearly beloved mother sojourns. It is not her home, but she is there for certain training. You did not know it at the time, but if you could have looked within the casket, before your mother was supposedly placed in the sarcophagus, you would not have found her physical body. We were two of the twelve present Who were with the Mighty Master Saint Germain, when the assistance was given, that enabled her to be raised into her Eternal Electronic Body. She wishes you to know this, now that you have become aware of, and have accepted the Great Ascended Masters’ way of Life.

“These, Our Blessed Ascended Brothers, have found that each of you can be given the necessary assistance, to raise your bodies as she has done, when the humanly accustomed time of your earthly pil­ grimage is finished. The third night here, she will come to you, as we do now. To-night, Nada and her father will have a very happy surprise.” Again, the bell sounded and our Beloved Saint Germain announced that all were to enter the elec­ trical laboratory. Passing into that room we found the marvelous Atomic Accelerator aglow with great currents of “Light.” He asked Daniel Rayborn to take his place in the chair. The two Radiant Masters stood at opposite points in the circle, one in front,

DIVINE ROMANCE

the other behind Rayborn; Saint Germain standing within the circle of twenty-one. Again, he asked me to watch the process closely.

In an instant, the “Light” within Rayborn’s body began to increase, and his face revealed great joy. Within the “Light” around him, were particles of substance continually rising, as the impurities in his physical body were thrown off and consumed. This lasted about ten minutes, then I saw his hair gradually return to it natural color, a dark brown, and his face become radiant and youthful. The Light within the chair gradually disappeared, and the laboratory was again as usual.

Saint Germain extended his hand to Mr. Rayborn, and he stepped down lightly, as if scarcely conscious of any weight. For more than an hour, the radiance about his face and the brilliant “Light” within his eyes was most remarkable.

“Words can never describe the marvels I have ex­ perienced,” he said turning to us, “and for the first time in my Life, ‘I AM’ beginning to know the real meaning of Life. We do not dream in the unascended state, what a small fraction of the Mighty Principle of Life we appropriate and use, in our ordinary mun­ dane experience.”

“Each of you,” said Saint Germain, “has been- tremendously uplifted through the powerful radia­ tion of this marvelous Atomic Accelerator.”

106 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

We returned to the Crystal Chamber, and noticed that chairs to seat twenty-four persons had been placed around the large crystal-top table. The two Radiant Masters took their seats, at the ends, our Beloved Master in the middle, and Nada opposite him.

“Focus your attention upon Bob Singleton,” he said addressing Nada, “and request him to come to us.” Almost instantly, a soft rose-colored Light en­ veloped all, accompanied by a most delicate fragrance of roses. In a few moments, a beautiful blue formed around the rose-colored circle. This was followed by a radiance of gold, around the blue. Then, we heard a sound like the swish of wings, and Bob Singleton, in a tangible, visible body, stood upon the table be­ fore us, accompanied by the two Radiant Masters who before had been sitting at the ends of the table. I had not noticed that they had left, until their return with Bob.

As he stood there, I could see his form becoming more and more dense, until presently, his body was as tangible as my own. Saint Germain arose, and extended his hand to Bob, as he stepped lightly from the table. We all rose to our feet, and Nada looked steadily at him an instant, as the rest were about to offer their greetings. Bob put his arms around her and held her close to his heart.

“My Precious Love,” he said, “I have always seen

DIVINE ROMANCE

you in my dreams. When you came to the mine, I knew you, as my Angel Love, but you seemed so far beyond me, I did not even dare to hope. Now to hold you in my arms is the most divine thing I know. In the glorious freedom of this Inner body, I see the Light of Divine Love between your blessed brother and my dear sister. My gratitude is boundless.” Daniel Rayborn stepped forward with extended hands, and gave his blessing to this great and Divine Love, then turning to Pearl and Rex, gave them his blessing also, saying that in his highly attuned state, he realized all more clearly.

“Will I be able to remember this,” said Bob, turn­ ing to Saint Germain, “when I return to my body?” and he replied:

“You shall do so, if you wish. The privilege granted you at this time is a very rare occurrence, for you are clothed in a temporary body. However, it is just as tangible as your own physical body, and as the physi­ cal bodies of the others here.”

Everyone came forward, and congratulated the happy lovers, the Ascended Masters making a con­ necting link, through which assistance could be given at any time in the future, in case of need. It was then, we were told that the two Radiant Masters were also “Twin Rays.” The Ascended Masters present knew Bob from contact with him in the higher spheres, but he did not retain the memory of his acquaintance

108 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

with them. When Saint Germain stepped forward, Bob would have kneeled before him. “No, Bob,” he said, raising his hand in protest, “your own ‘Indwelling I AM Presence’ is just as great, as the ‘Ascended Masters’ who have found the way before you to complete Mastery and Freedom. To It belong your first love, recognition, and wor­ ship at all times, never forget that. I am your Elder Brother, that is all, and it is my privilege to assist you to that same Freedom. It is at the command of your own ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ that you are enabled to be here in this manner tonight. It is always a joy to be of any assistance, that the Great Law of your Being permits.

“I wish you to come to-morrow night in this same manner, that you may meet your sweetheart’s mother, for she will also be here at that time. Much is being done which you do not now understand, but your beautiful Love and trust is opening wide the gates, to blessings of which you do not dream. However, the full understanding will come as you progress. Ar­ range your work at the mine, so as to retire promptly at nine o’clock. Now, you must return to your physi­ cal body.” He then asked us all, to form a circle about Bob.

In a few moments, the radiant Circle of Light in rose, blue, and gold again enveloped us. The two Radiant Masters took their places beside Bob, and in

DIVINE ROMANCE

an instant, all three disappeared. The rest of us walked about in the Crystal Chamber, and in about twenty minutes, the Radiant Ones reappeared in our midst.

Never in my whole existence, have I ever experi­ enced such wonderful joy and unspeakable Divine Love, as radiated from everyone present. This finished our work, until the following evening. The twelve Ascended Masters, who had appeared last, formed into a circle and, in a few moments, disappeared from view. The remaining six, after extending to us their blessing, vanished before our eyes. We all gathered around our Beloved Saint Ger­ main in boundless gratitude for the marvels we had witnessed, and the limitless blessing we had received. “My beloved students,” he explained, “do you not see how much easier, how much more joyous it is to rise above all human, earthly limitations, and pro­ duce whatever you require direct from the Universal Substance, which is the Eternal Omnipresent Supply of everything you can ever desire? Each one of you, who has been requested to come here, can learn to do this, much sooner than you dare to imagine in the outer activity of your mind.

“The time required to attain this Mastery is tre­ mendously shortened, when the individual comes to the understanding that his physical body is the temple of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the GOD of the Uni­

no THE MAGIC PRESENCE

verse, and that the very Life Energy which moves his body across the floor, is the Most High, Living God. This is the Christ, the Only Begotten Son—‘God in Action.’

“However, I find many who get tremendous results by thinking of It as the Ascended Master Within, or the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ to whom they can talk. This Presence is a Glorious Blazing Light. You can see Its Light within your outer mind and body, Its visible, tangible Presence, resting a short distance above your physical body. You can speak to it, and receive Its definite answers, Perfect direction, and wondrous revelation.

“You can thus always be God-directed, if you will only contact your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ close enough and often enough. Its Mighty Wisdom, In­ telligence, and Liquid Light will flow ceaselessly into whatever you wish to accomplish, if you will but hold your attention steadfast, upon the ‘Mighty Pres­ ence’—first—and whatever you wish to attain sec­ ond. Then, follow this up by determined, persistent insistence. Such Almighty Power and Intelligence is absolutely invincible, and can never fail. “Human doubt and fear, which are subtle feelings, can keep you from accepting this ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ and its Perfection, if you let it, but the ‘Presence’ never did and never can fail. This is a simple formula for quick, certain attainment. You cannot possibly

DIVINE ROMANCE

estimate what tremendous advancement is possible in a short time, if you will—because you can—con­ sciously, continually, and completely accept the wonderful Love, Intelligence and Power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ whose energy is flowing and acting through your mind and body, every moment of the twenty-four hours.

“There is one point that real students, and those who wish attainment, should know unmistakably, and that is concerning desire. No one can ever attain Mastery over human creation and the Ascension by an attitude of desirelessness; because without desire for attainment, attainment would not be possible. Remember forever, that all constructive desire is ‘God in Action’ in you, for if desire were not within the God Principle, manifestation would never have taken place; until the Godhead desired manifesta­ tion, it could not come forth.

“The activity of desire is the forward moving or ex­ panding motion of Life Itself, and can never be dis­ pensed with. Life is perpetual motion, and the sus­ taining of that activity is all constructive desire. “However, be careful that you discriminate be­ tween desire and human appetite, for they are as far apart as Light and darkness. Appetite is but an ac­ cumulation of energy, qualified by human feeling, through the formation of habit in the sense organism only, and has nothing whatever to do with desire

112 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

within God’s Life, for all that abides within Life is pure, perfect, and constructive. Constructive desire is eternally existent within Life. It is impossible to progress, or express Life, without some form of de­ sire.

“It is the student’s duty to be alert and on guard, discriminating always, as to his motive for doing anything, and here he needs to be severely honest with himself to watch his feeling, in the motive, for many times the outer activity of the mind tries to make one think he is doing a thing from the stand­ point of reason, when all the time he is doing it to satisfy a feeling instead.

“As yet, the majority of the race are but creatures of feeling, for it controls them ninety per cent more of the time, than does the wisdom of the mind. That is why they are principally creatures of physical ap­ petites, instead of God-directed Masters of circum­ stance and Dominion.

“Until the student takes his feeling-body in hand, and definitely controls it by the Love, Wisdom, and Power of his ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ he cannot and never will be dependable, nor can he make perma­ nent progress to Freedom. The ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ stores its force in the emotional body, or feeling- body, and depends on this energy to accomplish the fulfillment of the Perfect Divine Plan of Life. “Every one knows the difference between a con­

DIVINE ROMANCE

structive and destructive idea, and the difference be­ tween the feeling of Love, peace, and calm, and that of discord. So the simplest mind, even a child, in­ nately knows the difference between the Divine Way of Life, a God-Desire, and the human appetite for self-gratification. We are commanded to choose the Divine Way of Life, and if we do not compel the sense appetites to obey that command then we must suffer, experiencing chaos and destruction, until we set our own world in order, so that it blends with the great orderly harmonious movement of the Whole. “When one wishes to give way to his own feeling of resistance, rather than still that feeling and re­ place it by peace, he destroys himself, mind, body, and world because the ‘Law’ is, that, whatever dis­ cordant thought and feeling is sent forth by a human being, it must first vibrate through the brain and body of the sender, before it can reach into the rest of the Universe. After swinging out, it begins the return journey to its creator. While coming back, it gathers more of its kind, and that becomes the accre­ tion of which the individual’s world is composed. This is the ‘Law’ and it is Immutable. “When the Great Life Energy within the physical body is used constructively, the result is the great­ est possible joy, happiness, and accomplishment, not only to ourselves, but to every person, place, condi­ tion, and thing we control. Then the ‘Mighty I AM

ii4 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Presence,’ through the vehicle of the personal self, manifests Divine Love in action, and the firmer and more concentrated the attention, the more powerful the action and the more marvelous the results. “Now all go to your well-deserved rest. The all- powerful illumination and infinite peace of the Most High God attend each, for I shall have much to say to you, at the close of our work to-morrow night. Let everyone remain in his bath not less than fifteen minutes. It will be especially prepared, then there will be food awaiting you. With my peace, strength, and Love I enfold you, and to your own ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ I commend you all. Good night.” We went to our respective chambers, and found everything aglow with the vivifying Life of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ The very atmosphere was charged with the Pure Electronic Light. Upon enter­ ing my bath, I was delighted by the very Living Presence within the water. It was like the magic caress of the Mother of All Life.

Every atom in my body was quickened into that radiant peace that passeth all understanding. When we were ready for the meal, we stood before the mir­ ror and scarcely knew ourselves; each looked and felt glowing and radiant. Our repast was heavenly, and after finishing it, we retired at once.

At five o’clock the following evening, we were awakened by the beautiful tone of the etheric bell,

DIVINE ROMANCE

116 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

sounding through our chambers, and we noticed that the radiance of the Light about us was much more dazzling than usual. It had been so quickened within our own bodies, that its radiance emanated from our hands with great vividness.

The food provided was of the rarest quality, and was like concentrated Essence. There was a creamy, golden liquid that seemed almost like Liquid Light. As we partook of it I said to Rex:

“You know, some unusually powerful experience must be about to take place, and we are given this Liquid so the body will not be burdened, with un­ necessary substance.”

As we finished, a small crystal tumbler about the size of a wine glass appeared on the table before each, and with it came a slip of paper on which were the words, “Drink without fear.” The substance in the glasses looked like Pure Electronic Energy. I picked up my glass, and drained it without stopping. At first, it seemed, as though my being would never stop ex­ panding, and then came a sense of being lifted to tremendous heights. I thought I was going to lose con­ sciousness, but I did not. I soon became adjusted to it, and then I looked at Rex, and saw him standing in a Flame of Blazing Light. His eyes were closed, and his body swaying as though about to fall. I started towards him, when the words flashed before me. “Have no fear!” Presently, he opened his eyes, and as he looked at me, two Rays of Light streamed through them. It was an amazing experience, and it was fortunate indeed that we did not fear. In a moment, the bell sounded, calling us to the Crystal Chamber. As we came to the large doors, they swung quietly open, and the most ravishing music greeted us. At the organ was seated the most beauti­ ful, Masterful Presence I have ever seen or imagined, and another, its “Twin Ray,” sat at the piano. No words can possibly do justice to those harmonies, for the music reached into the very depths of one’s soul. We were not aware anyone else was in the room, until the music ceased, and then we realized that ten of the Ascended Masters stood in our midst. Just beyond them were Nada and Pearl enveloped in a brilliant Light, that extended around them for about three feet. Another glorious flood of music followed, and suddenly in the midst of it, we all turned towards the door. Our beloved Saint Germain and Daniel Rayborn entered, with a beautiful lady Master be­ tween them.

As they came in, the music ceased and Nada and Rex exclaimed, “Mother.” The next instant, both were clasped in her arms. In a few moments Rex came to where I stood, and putting his arm around me drew me to his mother saying:

“This is our wonderful friend who came to us a few weeks ago. We could hardly love him more.”

DIVINE ROMANCE

“My dear son,” said his mother, “I have observed much that has taken place, and I am quite as grate­ ful as you, for such a true friend to my loved ones. I join the family in the great Love which they extend so sincerely. I see you reciprocate it radiantly. May God’s choicest blessings, Love, and illumination en­ fold you always.”

All came forward, and extended greetings like one beautiful, happy family. We suddenly felt an intense vibration, and looking up we saw the Master, who had been playing the organ, floating near the ceiling above us. It really seemed, as if we were in the etheric realms, instead of in the heart of a mountain on the earth. Presently, she stood on the floor beside us. We were presented to her as Daphne, “The Child of Light.” We met Arion, her companion at the piano, and Saint Germain remarked that they were from the seventh sphere, having long ago reached the As­ cended state, completing their journey through hu­ man experience.

Daphne and Arion came directly up to Nada and Rex, a great Inner attunement forming the bond be­ tween them. They asked if the children would sing to the accompaniment of the organ and piano. They replied in the affirmative and Daphne asked Nada what they were going to sing.

“ ‘Love’s Light Eternal,’ ” she said. “Rex and I wrote it.” Daphne touched Nada’s forehead a mo­ ment.

118 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“I have it,” she said, and stepping to the instru­ ment began. The children’s voices were splendid be­ fore, but now there was a new power and beauty that was wonderful. Even the Ascended Masters ex­ pressed their appreciation. Someone asked Nada’s mother to sing, and from the moment she began a thrill of joy filled every heart as she poured out her great Love to bless all through the song. It surely was the glory of heaven poured out upon earth, in a shower of happiness.

It was at this point, that Saint Germain asked us to come into the electrical laboratory. When we had assembled around the Atomic Accelerator, he re­ quested each one, who had not raised his body, to follow in turn and take his place in the chair, begin­ ning with Daniel Rayborn, Pearl, Rex, Nada and myself.

“The ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within each will tell you when to leave the chair,” he instructed, “as no word should be spoken, while the raising process is in operation.”

Daphne took her place, facing the chair, and Saint Germain directly opposite. Rayborn seated himself, and a dazzling blue-white Light blazed forth crystal clear. In perhaps ten minutes, his flesh looked per­ fectly transparent. Slowly, a current of vivid blue moved up his spine, and met the combined currents of the pineal gland, pituitary body, and the base

DIVINE ROMANCE

of the brain, forming into a Dazzling Golden Light, encircled by the most vivid blue I have ever seen. Then, by the very power of his own Light, he arose and stepped forth from the chair, and as he did so, he seemed to float rather than walk.

Pearl took her place in the chair. In less than five minutes, her form completely disappeared, so daz­ zling was the White Light. This lasted possibly ten minutes, before she emerged from it. As she stepped down from the chair, the Light followed, as if to caress her.

Next came Rex. At first, there was a glow of soft rose Light, gradually changing into gold, blue, and then an intense white, with a glorious tint of blue still remaining. His form did not entirely disappear from view, but in about ten minutes he stepped down from the chair, his eyes ablaze with the Light of the “Mighty I AM Presence.”

Nada seated herself, and instantly the Light be­ came a dazzling sun, and her form completely disap­ peared within its wondrous glow. Presently, she seemed to float, so lightly did she step from the chair, and Rays of intense Light continued to dart forth from the upper part of her body for some time. Lastly, I took my place. I felt a million points of Light pierce my flesh, as the greater force from within the electrons was released through the atomic struc­ ture. At first, I wanted to jump right out of the body

120 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

DIVINE ROMANCE

I was using, and claim the full Freedom of my “Mighty I AM Presence.” Soon, I became adjusted to it, and then a feeling of the most joyous exaltation filled my entire being—a sensation no words can de­ scribe.

I poured a Mighty Love to humanity and a prayer, that all might be ready to receive this same glorious illumination because no one can recede, once they have entered into the Light in this manner. In this tremendously exalted state, I consciously sent forth the Mighty Power of Divine Love to bless and illu­ mine humanity, more powerfully than I had ever conceived possible. If seventy-five per cent of man­ kind could understand, be raised to this marvelous state, and consciously send forth the Mighty Power of Divine Love for seven days, the earth and all its inhabitants would be transformed. There would be no more selfishness; hence no more strife. Would to God that day were at hand now.

Our Beloved Master asked us to return to the Crys­ tal Chamber. We did so, and found the exact num­ ber of chairs for those present placed so they faced the eastern wall of that wondrous room. Saint Germain stepped to a cord, hanging upon the wall, and pulled it. The wall covering drew apart, and disclosed a polished surface about twelve by twenty feet. “This,” he explained, “is a Cosmic Mirror in which, any individual, having reached a certain height of attainment, may see his complete series of lives, the

cause and effect of his conscious activity, and how the gradual process of Mastery is attained. Then, seeing the Divine Plan of his future, he will under­ stand how to co-operate with the great cosmic forward impulse, and so tremendously increase his power of service and usefulness, by consciously expanding the Love, Light, wisdom, and Power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ through himself.”

Five of the chairs had been placed directly in front of the center of the mirror. In these, Saint Germain seated Rayborn, Pearl, Rex, Nada, and myself, in the order mentioned.

“I ask you all to keep your eyes closed,” he said, “except the one, whom I shall indicate to do the ob­ serving, and at no time allow yourselves to speak. I will speak the name of each one in turn, as the pre­ ceding one finishes. I wish you,” he said, indicating me, “to follow the observation throughout, because you are here to observe and understand all that trans­ pires, so this knowledge may be given to the world. The others are here for their own individual growth.” I am only permitted to chronicle fragments of the im­ personal activities of what was revealed. “As each one’s name is pronounced,” the Master instructed, “he is to throw his own soul’s Light into the mirror, hold it there unwaveringly, and calmly observe the results, no matter what appears: “Daniel Rayborn.”

122 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Immediately, a spot of sapphire blue Light ap­ peared upon the milky-white surface of the mirror, and steadily expanded, until it became crystal clear. Then Saint Germain explained:

“Life after life appears, some in very great de­ tail, others showing the terrific struggle of the outer self, against the certain advance and expansion of the ‘Great Inner Light.’ This may be retarded, but never prevented, from attaining its ultimate Eternal Victory and Dominion.

“In some cases, century after century and Life after Life pass with but very little progress, because of the stubbornness of the outer self. When it becomes weary enough of the husks of existence, the unreality of things, and earnestly and gladly calls to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ then all barriers disappear, and Its Great ‘Inner Light’ is enabled to express more and more Perfection. Thus, at last is full Mastery attained.” The screen revealed Rayborn’s experiences, including even those of his present Life and our recent association.

“You see,” he went on, “an extension has been granted to this good Brother, until he has finished certain outer work, and the children are through school. These extensions are only given where it is possible to raise the atomic structure of the physical body into the Electronic. When this takes place, he will be united with his beautiful Twin Ray, the

DIVINE ROMANCE

mother of Rex and Nada. Then, will they reveal their true service through the ‘Mighty Magic Presence,’ of the ‘I AM,’ as their radiance grows brighter and brighter. At an appointed time, they will come forth with their Ascended Master authority and serve in their visible, tangible Ascended Bodies, holding posi­ tions as Great Teachers of the ‘Light,’ in high govern­ mental offices, being direct Messengers of the Most High Living God.” The surface of the mirror re­ turned to white, and Saint Germain said: “Pearl.” A violet spot of light appeared, expanded, and covered the mirror with a wonderful radiance. The entire action was very different. Out of the many lives shown, there were only three in which the outer self rebelled against the “Light.” Both masculine and feminine embodiments were revealed. Many times, she was a very earnest teacher of the Truth to hu­ manity. In one, she was an eye witness to the cruci­ fixion of Jesus. In another, she watched the burning at the stake of Joan of Arc. Then, came her meeting and union with Rex, the final illumining and raising of their bodies and the ministry that was to follow. It even showed them always in touch with their parents as beloved friends, no longer in the parental relation­ ship. Again, the Light faded, the surface of the mir­ ror became white, and Saint Germain said: “Rex.”

124 THE

m agic presence

A disc of intense rose-colored Light quickly covered the mirror, and a long series of lives followed. These gave also both masculine and feminine embodiments. In three of them, he was a great teacher of the Truth of Life. Many times, he was an officer of importance in large armies. In those, he was very active, especially during the time that the Greek civilization reached its apex. Another was shown in France and still an­ other in England, during the time of the American revolution. Here, the Master called our attention to an unusual condition.

“Rex’s growth,” he said, “has been so steady, that he has had no very great struggle in any particular embodiment. This is a very rare thing, when one con­ siders the hundreds and sometimes thousands of em­ bodiments that souls pass through, in order to gain their Eternal Victory and Dominion. In three con­ secutive lives, he was a renowned scientist, and made many remarkable discoveries that blessed mankind. “We now come to his present Life which is just well started. Here is the close of his school days, his union with Pearl, and the call to go to the Masters in the Himalayas and the Far East. This will cover a period of at least two years. Notice the marvelous, vivid de­ scription of certain work that he will do in the future, in which he will play a very prominent part in the government of America.” Then, with a flash all van­ ished from the mirror, and Saint Germain said:

DIVINE ROMANCE

126 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Nada.” Almost instantly, a Light like a sun, covered the mirror, and as it cleared, Saint Germain continued: “Here is a most remarkable revelation of hundreds of lives, the embodiments showing intense activity, in which there seems always to have been a sincere dominant desire for the Light. In the particular life now being revealed, it shows the meeting between Nada and Bob Singleton, when they were together on Atlantis. At that time, he was a nephew of one of the Great Master-Rulers. In another, Nada was a priestess in Egypt. In the one now being shown, she was a daughter of an Arab Sheik, and for many lives has been under my care and instruction. “This is her present Life showing our meeting, her contact with Bob, and the sudden end of her school work. She will take up definite Cosmic Work which Bob is not quite ready to do. Notice, as he awakens fully, the Great Light that blazes forth. Then, they will become great teachers of Divine Wisdom. As you see, Bob will raise his body, as well as the others, with the assistance of the Ascended Masters. Their future work from the Ascended state is beautiful in­ deed.” Saint Germain next spoke my name. Instantly, I threw my Soul-Light upon the mirror, and a revolving Light, like a great diamond in the center, quickly expanded to the outer rim. Far back in the past, I saw my Real Self, the “Mighty Magic Presence” of the Great “I AM” utilizing one body after another, through a long series of lives. Two of these were on Atlantis, one as an engineer of mining and aerial navigation. As the second came on the screen, he explained:

“In the last Atlantean embodiment, for the first time since going forth into incarnation, you came into contact with your Twin Ray. In Egypt, you were a secret teacher of the ‘One God.’ In Rome, you were a centurion during the Life and ministry of Jesus, clos­ ing that embodiment in what is now Great Britain. Again in England, during the twelfth century, and the following Life was in a feminine body in France. “Now comes your present life, again in perfect union with your Twin Ray. This goes into the dis­ tant future, when in the Great Family of Ascended Masters, you will still minister through Divine Love to those on earth, assisting in their upward progress. The blessing of Divine Service is a great privilege, but remember always that your first service, the great­ est service that can possibly exist, is the complete ac­ knowledgment and acceptance of your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’—the Mighty Light within, and above you. “I wish you all to remember, especially what I am about to say on service, for it is one of the most mis­ understood subjects. Many people consider various things as service, which in reality, are not service at all, but mere slavery to the human creation of them­

DIVINE ROMANCE

selves or others. The performance of physical acts for gratifying and satisfying of the limitations of the human self is not service, never was, and never will be. That is slavery to human creation and the tread­ mill of mankind’s limitations. Please clear your minds once and for all time completely, of that idea, as a concept of service, I tell you frankly and truly, it is not. One of the Ascended Lady Masters has said: “ ‘The first service for any of mankind is praise and adoration of the “God-Self”—the “Great Master” within each individual. In thus fixing the attention of the outer mind on the only giver of anything good we can ever receive, it raises the outer mind into the full acceptance of the “Supreme Conquering Power,” anchored within the human form which, after all is divine.

“ ‘If, in man’s service to man, he fail to hold his attention fixed on the “Supreme Source” of Love, wisdom and power, then he has failed in that service to a large degree.

“ ‘If, in the quest of things in the outer senses, he becomes so occupied that the conscious attention be­ comes fixed on the manifestation, instead of the “Supreme Presence” that produces it, then again he has missed the mark.

“ ‘Again, if in man’s great desire to serve, the over­ whelming desire to serve his fellow man causes him to neglect to keep his attention fixed on the “Supreme

THE MA GIC PRESENCE

Producer,” then that service too has failed to a large degree.

“ ‘The only true service is in holding the attention and acceptance so firmly fixed upon the “Great Master Within”— (the Only Producer)—that the outer mind becomes so filled with the “Inner Pres­ ence” that naturally each activity of the day becomes, without considering it, the Perfect Divine Service of the moment. Then the “Great Master Within”—the “Mighty I AM Presence”—is always conducting the outer activity, until the entire action becomes Per­ fection expressed.

“ ‘The outer self, until fully awakened, has periods in which it unknowingly wants to strut its vanity and abilities over its fellow men. This always invites a shock of some kind to shake up the outer self, until it becomes aware of what it is doing. Then, it wildly looks about for its “Source of Power,” which it has either forgotten or wilfully pushed aside; for in our compulsory choice and the use of the free will, this “Great Master Within” will not intrude itself unless welcomed and invited joyously to do so. I say joy­ ously, because the more joy we can put into the accept­ ance of the “Mighty Indwelling Power,” the quicker manifestation follows.

“ ‘Our acceptance is a command which must be obeyed. It cannot be denied. The attention and ac­ ceptance must be held long enough, firmly enough,

DIVINE ROMANCE

130 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

and steadily enough, until the shell of the outer self is completely shorn of the idea that it has any power of its own.

“ ‘The outer mind cannot argue against the fact, that all the energy it uses comes from the “Great Pres­ ence Within,” no matter how that energy is applied. Never let any desire for service deprive you of the needed time,—undivided—to fix your attention and acceptance on your “Great Master Within,” knowing then that you will naturally give the right service, and do the right thing.’

“This is the Law of True Divine Service, which says forever to the personal self: “Thou shalt have no other Gods before me.” This is the whole of the Law applied.*

“The personal self has absolutely nothing of its own, for it comes into embodiment without even clothes, and unless the physical body is illumined and raised, it passes through so-called death, and leaves even the body behind. So the personal self really owns nothing. It cannot deny the fact that all it has is loaned to it by the Great Master Presence, no matter how much it misuses the marvelous gifts of Life.

• This instruction, concerning service, was originally given forth by

one of the Lady Masters, also known as Nada, who raised her body 3,700 years ago and who does very transcendent work for the humanity of this earth, as well as a greater work which she does in very much higher spheres. It was Saint Germain’s request that it be put into “The Magic Presence” at this point, for he gives it to all his students, and has placed it here that every one who reads this book may have the benefit of her radiation, as well as his own, and profit thereby. “Keep your attention to the heights, ‘The Light,’ and the struggle of the outer self will soon cease. You will find yourselves steadily rising into that glorified ascended state where the joy of Divine service so far transcends earthly comprehension that there are no words to describe it.

“This discloses the revelations of individual growth, through hundreds of lives in earthly experi­ ence. It is a rare occurrence and privilege for any student to be shown this, and it is only permitted where the individual has reached a height of attain­ ment and Inner Strength that will enable him to ob­ serve the experiences of the past, without receiving suggestions, or being in the least influenced by them, no matter how terrific they may have been.” Only a tiny fragment of all that passed upon that mirror is recorded here, for the experiences of one individual alone, through hundreds of embodiments, would fill many volumes. Saint Germain then drew the covering over the mirror, and taking his place in front of his guests, gave a most marvelous discourse. Much of it was private instruction and information for those present, concerning their own work. I will give only a very small portion of it here. “It is my wish,” he said, addressing Pearl, Nada, and Rex, “that Pearl return with Nada to her school, and take up certain studies which I will indicate for the year, until their graduation. At the end of that

DIVINE ROMANCE

time, I shall be very happy to have you accompany me to the Far East where you are to remain for two years, and make certain contacts which it is necessary for you to have.

“At that time, Bob will be ready to go with you. I will see that dependable men are brought to the mine and ranch. One year from today, July 28th, 1931, we shall all meet again in the Cave of Symbols, and Daniel Rayborn will complete the raising into his Electronic Body, and enter Perfect Freedom with his beloved Twin Ray, Nada, ‘The Child of Song.’ “Each of you will receive training and instruction, from time to time, as you require it, and this will be your path to freedom. You all know there is but one Source to look to for anything, and that is your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within and around you, to whom you can call, and you will never fail to get a re­ sponse. From It, you may receive without limit cour­ age, strength, power, protection, and guidance that will take you through any ordeal you may ever en­ counter.

“I have not observed any weakness within you, otherwise you would not be here. Trials will arise from most unexpected places. You will, of course, remember that the sincere student is never off guard. The ‘Inner Light’ will never fail, unless you de­ liberately turn from It, a thing, I trust none of you will ever do.

THE MA GIC PRESENCE

“Now, will you join me around the Crystal Table? We still have another service to render our beloved Brother Bob.” When all were in their places, he asked Nada to call Bob with the “Inner Light.” In about ten minutes, he stood on the table before us. Rex ex­ tended his hand, and Bob stepped lightly down and clasped Nada in his arms. She led him forward and presented Bob to her mother, who had returned to the audience chamber with Daniel Rayborn. She looked at him steadily, for a moment, and with the sweetest smile held out her arms and embraced him. As she did so, the Light within her blazed forth with such intensity that their bodies were hardly visible.

“My Beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased,” she said, releasing him, “I congratulate you both on this discovery, and the Love that enshrines your di­ vine union. The greatest blessing my power of the As­ cended State can give, enfolds you both forever. Al­ ways remember that pure unselfish Love and devotion form the open pathway to the Ascended State.” Nada asked Daphne and Arion to play again, and they assented. When they took their places at the organ and piano, a dazzling Light floated above them near the ceiling. As they struck the first chords of a beautiful melody, a glorious tenor voice burst forth from within the Light. The control of the voice was perfect, its range seemed to be almost without limit.

DIVINE ROMANCE

Here we were listening to a Being we did not see, yet whose voice was the most magnificent proof of the Presence and Its great gifts to mankind. When the first song was finished, the organ, piano, and voice all modulated into “America.” Instantly, everyone arose, not only in tribute to America, but to the Great Master whose wondrous voice thrilled us all. “America,” said Saint Germain, “means so much more than most of her inhabitants dare to dream, for she is the heart-center of the spiritual progress on this planet. It is in America that the firm foundation

will find anchor in the hearts of mankind. This great, All-powerful Light shall intensify and expand, until not a vestige of selfishness or political intrigue will remain or be remembered. Many amazing things will take place in the coming years, until mankind will truly realize that the time of miracles is not past, but is forever with us. We will then understand that they are but the results of obedience to the Great Divine Plan of Life. We are just beginning to enter an age of so-called miracles which will reveal the glories ‘The Magic Presence’ holds waiting for its children.

“America is the ‘Grail’—‘The Cup’ for this earth, that carries the Light of the Cosmic Christ which shall illumine the earth, and set it in Divine Order, by the power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ ”

134 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Bob was so happy, he asked if he might be per­ mitted to meet our Beloved Master in the visible, tangible body, before the school season opened, and Saint Germain replied:

“It may be sooner than you expect, for your blessed friends will be at the mine shortly, and I will meet with you all at that time, let us say the tenth of Au­ gust. Now, Bob, you must return to your physical body.” Instantly, the two Radiant Masters stood on each side of him. Bob said, good night, to his sweet­ heart, and those present, and they immediately dis­ appeared. The rest of us gathered around Nada, the mother, who embraced each of her loved ones. “It is time we must part,” she said, “but on this occasion it is in joyous rapture instead of sorrow, as at our first parting.”

“I wish you to return to your chambers,” Saint Germain directed,” and rest until two o’clock to­ morrow, and then return home. Proper food will be served when you are ready. It is my privilege to escort this beloved Child of Song (indicating Rex’s and Nada’s mother) to the sphere where she is so­ journing.”

We watched them closely, and saw the two forms begin to fade from view, and in about three minutes they completely disappeared. Such is the power of the Ascended Master to come and go, in the tangible body and make it visible or invisible at will. In the

DIVINE ROMANCE

intense interest of watching Nada’s mother and our Beloved Master disappear, we did not notice that the other Ascended Masters had gone also, leaving only Daniel Rayborn, Pearl, Nada, Rex and myself. As we looked at each other, I do not think there was a dry eye in the whole group, for tears of the greatest gratitude and joy, we had ever known, fdled our eyes and hearts to overflowing.

We returned to our chambers, and found the most appetizing dinner awaiting us. There was a delicious nut-loaf, an amber liquid, wonderfully refreshing, and a combination salad, made of things we had never eaten before. As we lay down, the brilliant Light in the room gently faded out, until only a soft bluish- white radiance like moon-light remained. Unless one has experienced something of this kind, it is not possible to describe the feeling of rest and quiet such Light conveys.

The next thing we knew, we heard the etheric bell sound through our chambers, and when I looked at my watch, I saw it was one o’clock. We put on our robes, and sat down to the small crystal table in our room laden with luscious fruits, among them peaches and strawberries, such as I have never seen in the outer world.

There was a substance, like heavy whipped cream for the fruit, and every spoonful sent an electric charge through the body that gave one the feeling of

136 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

strength, courage, power and confidence, which it is impossible to explain.

As we finished our repast, a slip of paper asking us to come to the crystal chamber at once, floated down to the table. The great doors opened at our approach, and as we entered, Saint Germain and the others, who had already arrived, greeted us.

“Our work here is finished for the present,” he said, as soon as we were seated, “for you have each leaped ahead in growth very rapidly, because of pre­ vious attainment of which you are entirely unaware. Now, you shall return to the ordinary routine and ac­ tivity in the outer world, but you are no longer of it. Never again will the vibratory action of your minds and bodies be lowered to the point where they were before you entered the Cave of Symbols, three days ago.

“Your friends will see and feel the change, but will not know its cause. They will always be restrained from asking personal questions. You may now wear your clothes of the outer world, but always keep your robes, as they are for your meditation and com­ munion with the Ascended Masters.

“I have my own way of keeping in constant touch with you. If you will come with me as soon as you are ready, I will take you to the opening of the cave, as I must be in the Far East at five o’clock this after­ noon. Henceforth, we are never separated.”

DIVINE ROMANCE

We returned in our hiking clothes, and Saint Ger­ main led us to the entrance. We tried to express our gratitude but he raised his hand for silence, and said: “In the future, let us refrain from attempting to express what is already known to the others. We, I trust, have gone beyond the need of human conven­ tions. I know the great Love and gratitude in your hearts. My own Love and gratitude is just as great as yours that you have found the way into Eternal Light, Freedom, and Perfection. That I have been privi­ leged to be of assistance is my sufficient reward. All is at the command of ‘The Magic Presence’ within you,—the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ of the Universe.” As he ceased speaking, his body grew less dense, became dim of outline, and finally disappeared com­ pletely before our very eyes.

138 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

The Great Command

AS we again looked upon the outer world, it [ \ was almost as if we had returned from an-

JL

V- other planet. We went down the trail to where the auto was waiting, with a joy singing in our hearts, that was unspeakable. We drove back and reached the Rayborn ranch at three-thirty that after­ noon. I could not help but wonder several times, while at the ranch, how it was possible for Rayborn to be engaged in such a line of business, and still be privileged to have the marvelous experiences, we had witnessed while at the Cave of Symbols. In re­ sponse to the question in my mind, Saint Germain had explained:

“While it is a very unusual thing to find one, who is so nearly ready to be raised, occupied in these lower activities of the outer world, yet it does happen occa­ sionally, very rarely of course, that an individual who has had former growth does become entangled, so to speak, in some such outer effort, through business associations of the personality. In these unusual cases, the Ascended Masters do give assistance by instruct­ ing them in the use of the Consuming Flame, which enables the individual to consume a great deal of the

human creation, previously generated. This they must use of their own choice. In this way, such an emergency can be taken care of and the plan of many lives fulfilled. We do not give sanction, however, to such avenues of work as the proper course for per­ sonal business activities. We do not want any mis­ understanding about these conditions which the human side of mankind generate; for the raising of animals to kill for food is wrong from the beginning to end, but once in a while a soul of very great growth becomes enmeshed in some such activity through the suggestions and general conditions of the outer world. When this happens, the Great Divine Law through the wisdom of the Ascended Masters, provides a way to help the individual who reaches forth for his full attainment, and wants to be free.”

At seven o’clock on the morning of the ninth, we were to drive back to the mine. The day was un­ usually beautiful and Nada’s father suggested we go by way of a high pass through the mountains, where we could see one of the most beautiful views of the entire West. Far to the northwest stood the Grand Teton in the midst of a most rugged, beautiful scenic belt that is incomparable. To the south lay Pikes Peak, to the southeast Longs Peak and a host of others reaching skyward. I shall never forget it. Pass­ ing on down the mountain, we looked upon a per­ fect panorama of exquisite beauty. At seven o’clock,

140 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

we drove into the camp at the mine, but no one felt in the least tired.

We sounded the horn, and in a few moments Bob came running out to us at full speed. This time he seemed to have forgotten Pearl and rushed straight up to Nada. She stood very still as though not recog­ nizing him, at first. He stopped, turned deathly white, then Nada with her sweetest smile held her arms out to him, but it was some moments before he could speak.

“Darling,” he said, “you gave me a terrible shock, and for a moment I felt my experience in the Cave of Symbols was only a dream. Now I know it was not.” “No, love,” said Nada, “it was very real, praise God, and I am deeply grateful. We shall both be grateful forever.” Then, as Bob looked up, he seemed to realize there were others present.

“My dear, forgive me,” he said taking Pearl in his arms, “you know I would not neglect you.” “Beloved brother,” she replied, “I quite under­ stand. It is all right.”

Bob gave each of us a bear hug, even to Daniel Rayborn.

“Bob,” said Rayborn, “it does my heart good to see you so natural and loving. Come to dinner with us tonight. From now on you are one of the family. Al­ ways dine with us instead of at the camp.” That eve­ ning at dinner, Bob related his experience at the Cave

THE GREAT COMMAND

of Symbols, for he had retained every detail of it, and was perfectly fascinated by Nada’s mother. It was very apparent that through it a great attunement had taken place. Then, we discussed the work in the “Master Discovery.”

“It is amazingly rich,” he remarked, “we must have taken out over three hundred thousand dollars in value already.” We were about to leave the table, when a piece of paper floated down, in front of Daniel Rayborn. On it were the words: “May I have the privilege of dining with you to-morrow evening, and of supplying the food from the Universal substance? I might suggest, that you allow your housekeeper a vacation, for the evening.” It was signed: “Saint Ger­ main.”

This idea was something quite new to Bob, and for a few moments, he was very much perplexed. “Do you mean to tell me,” he said, “that the Master will pro­ vide the dinner from the invisible?”

“Precisely that, Bob,” replied Mr. Rayborn. “How­ ever, you will have ample opportunity to observe all that takes place, for a new world is opening to you.” Then the table was cleared, and we held a regular business conference.

“In all my life, Mr. Rayborn,” Bob began, “I have never seen such marvelous harmony among mining men, or such love and respect sent by every one to the owner. I know it must be due to this Master.

142 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“The new assistant Dave Southerland has arrived, and I would like to have you meet him in the morn­ ing. He was a classmate of mine at the School of Mines in Colorado and graduated a year after I did with high honors.”

“Better have him come now,” Rayborn replied. Bob phoned, and in about half an hour there entered a fine looking young chap at least six feet two, well built, with a frank, open countenance that would win the heart of anyone. He was a man of high honor and sterling ideals, and one felt he could be abso­ lutely trusted at all times.

The next morning, Rex and I went with Bob to the office and found Dave already there. He seemed very grateful and appreciative for his opportunity to be with Bob and Rayborn.

“Gee, I never dreamed I would get so near heaven,” he said, with frank enthusiasm.

“Dave,” Bob answered, “you don’t know how near heaven, you really are.”

At a quarter to six, we gathered in the living room, and had been there for about a quarter of an hour, when someone tapped very gently on the door. When Rex opened it, Saint Germain stood before him in a beautiful white flannel suit, a perfectly groomed gentleman of the modern world.

“I thought I would give you a little surprise,” he said, greeting us all with his loving gracious smile.

THE GREAT COMMAND

“Well, Bob,” he said looking at him quizzingly, “why don’t you do it?” Bob seemed confused for a moment, and coming up threw his arms around the Master and gave him a big hug.

“My Beloved Brother,” he went on, “the first step to Perfection is to be natural, for all things are right, when the motive is divine.” Bob saw at once that Saint Germain knew his inmost thoughts.

“Now if we may all take our places at your table, we shall dine. The linen and entire service required to-night will be permanent, and will be presented to Pearl and Rex, as a gift from one who loves them very much.”

Daniel Rayborn seated our Beloved Saint Germain at the head of the table, Nada at his right and then Bob, Pearl, Rex, and myself at his left, he taking the other end of the table. All bowed their heads in silence, as the Master gave praise and thanks for an abundance of everything they required. As we raised our heads, the most exquisite white cloth covered the table, with napkins for each. In the center, was a beautifully carved jade vase, filled with roses, some of them buds just opening and their wonderful fragrance filling the entire room. A crystal goblet containing a golden liquid appeared at each place. Saint Germain raised his glass and gave a toast in which we all joined:

“To the full Illumination, Glory, and Perfection of

144 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

each one of you and of all mankind.” Bob drained his glass rapidly and, as the Essence rushed through his body like lightning, the expression on his face re­ vealed his surprise.

Next came the plates, cups, saucers, and other dishes of the most exquisite china we had ever seen. It was like the substance of pearls, with embossed golden leaves of wonderful design. The knives, forks and spoons were made of a rare, white metal with carved crystal handles. On the plate of each, appeared what looked like an individual meat loaf, but when we tasted it, there was no meat in it.

“This loaf,” Saint Germain explained, “contains a combination of substance not yet known upon earth. You see there is a definite reason why we never eat meat, and why human beings should not eat it either. This is because the atoms, of which it is composed, are the condensation into the substance of this world of mankind’s own vicious thoughts, and feelings of the past.

“Animals were not in existence upon this planet, during the first two Golden Ages. They only began to appear, after humanity had generated the discord that followed those first two periods. The first creation, described in Genesis, referred to these two Golden Ages and they were described as ‘very good.’ Then the mist arose, and the so-called ‘fall of man’ came about by the attention of the intellect becoming focused

THE GREAT COMMAND

upon the appetites of the body, through the feeling. “Thus, the outer mind became more and more en­ meshed in the world of things and hence, forgot the Source and Power House of its being, which is the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ The Plan of Completeness or Divine Way of Life was lost sight of, and more and more discord has continued to creep into the feelings of humanity ever since.

“As long as human beings insist on killing animals, they will never be able to break the vicious habits within their feelings, by which they have bound themselves, are constantly destroying their own bodies, and shutting out the finer mental impulses. The Love of mankind for domestic animals, is raising and purifying some of that—past creation—and releas­ ing that stream of Life into a more harmonious phase of existence. As humanity becomes more harmonious and pure, all animals will disappear from the earth. Even the weeds and blight upon plant Life will be removed, and the earth once again return to her pristine purity described as the Garden of Eden, meaning obedience to the Divine Wisdom. “The great harm of meat-eating is that the flesh of the animal records the feeling of fear it experiences, when killed. The animal has an emotional body, and the vibration of fear recorded previous to and at the moment of death, qualifies the flesh, and that quality is absorbed by the emotional body of the human being

146 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

who eats it. It also causes a certain substance to con­ dense into the brain which dulls the intellect, and prevents the finer impulses from flowing into it, from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’

“This substance even an Ascended Master will not interfere with, because the individual does these things of his own free will. Fear, in its many subtle phases, is the predominant feeling within mankind today, and is the wide open door through which the sinister force holds its control in the personality, and does its destructive work. The teaching that it is necessary to eat meat in order to obtain strength is vicious and entirely untrue, for the elephant, one of the strongest creatures on our earth is a non meat eating animal.

“The idea that serums, made from animals can produce health and perfection or protection against disease, in a clean child’s body, or that of an adult, is another consciously directed activity of the sinister force in this world, in order to break down the health and resistance in the race that the destructive feelings may hold sway and destroy the ideals of mankind. The medical profession has been unknowingly made a cats-paw for this destruction, under the guise of science. It is only because of the persistent stubborn­ ness in the sense appetites, which are feelings in the human body, that the race keeps using its marvelous mental capacity and the wonderful Pure Energy from

THE GREAT COMMAND

the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ to create more and more destruction.

“When human beings will spend the same amount of time and energy studying Perfection and the Won­ derful Miracles of Creation that face us everywhere, as they now do, in gratifying the physical appetites and whims of the personal self, they, too, will produce the same miracles that the Ascended Masters are able to do. However, before fifty years are past, mankind will look back upon the meat-eating habit of today, as we now look upon cannibalism.

“There are several things that leave a substance in the brain which must be cleared away, if the full Perfection from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ is to be released, through the personal consciousness. These are, in the order of their importance: narcotics, alco­ hol, meat, tobacco, excess sugar, salt, and strong coffee. “Now, we come to the remedy for these things, for I will never point your attention to any consideration of imperfection, without showing you the way to transcend it, and replace it by Perfection, brought about harmoniously. I want you to realize always that whatever needs to be changed in the physical experi­ ence, if you will call your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ into action, through your mind and body, the result will always be produced without suffering or discord of any kind.

“The Way of Perfection, which is the activity of

148 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

THE GREAT COMMAND

the ‘I AM Presence,’ never demands of the personal self anything but the letting go of its chains, its dis­ cords, its limitations and its sufferings, and this change is always brought about harmoniously and through Divine Love.

“The way to purify the brain and body-structure, if the personality has been putting these substances into the physical body in the past, is to call to your ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ to pour through your mind and body its Violet Consuming Flame, using the fol­ lowing affirmation:

‘ “Mighty I AM PresenceI” blase through me Thy Consuming Flame of Divine Love. Take this desire out of me, annihilate its cause and effect, past, present and future, and replace it by the Fulness of Yourself, your Perfect satis­ faction, and hold your Full Dominion here for­ ever.’

This same affirmation can be used for another, with the same miraculous and permanent accomplishment. Then, spend a few moments, at least three times a day, visualizing yourself standing within a pillar of Violet Flame rushing from the feet to some distance above the head and extending for at least three feet on each side around the body. Hold this picture, as long as you can comfortably do so, and feel the Flame, which is the purifying power of Divine Love, pene­ trating every cell of your body. This dissolves all impure and unnecessary substances in the cells of the

body, thus clearing and illumining the consciousness. This is part of the knowledge of the Sacred Fire which has only been taught in the retreats of the Great White Brotherhood, throughout the centuries. It is the way the Ascended Masters purify, heal, and harmonize mankind and the very earth itself. It is the power by which so-called miracles are performed. It can never have any other effect in either the brain, body, or affairs but great ease, comfort, peace and eternal good.

“In my reference to the animal creation of this world, I wish you to understand that the birds were originally created by the Ascended Masters, as mes­ sengers for the use of humanity. What destructive qualities they sometimes express are due to the radia­ tion of discord from human beings. As the New Age comes in, these qualities will disappear. Nature, and by that I mean the plant and mineral life of this earth, is created and brought forth by the Great Cosmic Masters who design and direct the creation of a planet at Cosmic Levels.

“Nature, within herself, is forever pure, and if humanity did not impose its own discord and im­ purity upon the very atmosphere in which plant life grows, there could not be poisonous weeds or plants in existence. There was a time upon this earth, when everything in Nature affected the minds and bodies of human beings harmoniously.

150 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Within Nature is a Self-purifying, Self-protecting, immortal activity, which tolerates only for a time man’s vicious genius for destruction. Cataclysmic dis­ aster is her method of self-defense in returning to man that which he has imposed upon her in the centuries past. Thus, through Life after Life, man continually meets his own creation, turned upon himself, until he builds his Universe according to the pattern of Divine Perfection which is the true expression of his own Divinity.

“Age after age, nature is continually throwing back upon man, through cataclysmic action, his own in­ iquity, and she is stronger than any opponent, because she is the Direct Creation and outpouring of the As­ cended Masters. In this way, man’s own discord de­ stroys and buries himself, and Nature in her pristine purity goes on serenely expressing her immortality. Notice the many civilizations that have been built upon this earth, and the fact that Nature has so com­ pletely obliterated all traces of man’s work in them, until only in tradition and myth is there the faintest record of some of these activities.

“Man, if he have attained wisdom, which is the constructive use of all knowledge, may have the per­ fect co-operation of Nature’s gigantic forces, and through them make his accomplishments immortal also. He must stop the stupendous slaughter of ani­ mals for food and the business of raising them to kill.”

THE GREAT COMMAND

A few moments after we began our dinner, a tiny loaf of bread appeared in front of each one; Nada’s and Bob’s coming together and Pearl’s and Rex’s also. This was followed by a delicious vegetable salad, en­ tirely different from anything we had ever tasted. For dessert, there was a most wonderful fruit-whip made of a combination of peaches, plums, and other fruits unknown to us. Blended into this was some­ thing resembling whipped cream, but sparkling like frost, just deliciously cool, another unfamiliar deli­ cacy.

“Now,” said Saint Germain, “you shall have some­ thing which I feel sure you will prefer even to coffee.” As he spoke, an exquisite container appeared before him, filled with an amber liquid, steaming hot. Cup after cup arose from the table, passing to him, being filled, and then returned, as if held by invisible hands, until all were served. “This,” he said, “does not re­ quire cream, and please do not be alarmed by the sen­ sation of the first taste. It is not intoxicating, but is one of the most nourishing of beverages.” We sipped it very slowly, and felt a thrill as of an electric current rush through our bodies like Living Light. It was most delicious. The service for each course disappeared, as soon as we were finished and before the succeeding one arrived. At the close of the dinner, Bob could not restrain himself any longer, and burst forth:—

152 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“I have never been so amazed and happy in all my Life. To think that we are living in the very midst of these marvels all the time, and yet to be so unaware of it, is almost unbelievable. The possibility that one may attain this understanding and have such limit­ less use of God’s energy and substance to produce everything we require, as has been done here to-night, thrills me through and through. I want to understand the use of this Great Law more than anything in the world. I am willing to try to do, whatever is necessary to attain it. Will you Beloved Master,” he exclaimed, turning to Saint Germain, “help me?”

“My Beloved Brother,” he replied, “you have just spoken from the Great Inner Self. It is the ‘I AM’ within you and Its great wisdom and power you shall learn to use, when you do accept this ‘Magic Presence’ in Its fulness. Then, you will do these same things, as easily as you have seen me do them here to-night. “Remember, in regard to this, that the Ascended Masters never use darkened rooms in which to pro­ duce that which they create direct from the Universal substance. Whatever cannot stand the Light is not of the Christ, and should be instantly dismissed. Let no one who serves the Light ever sit in darkened rooms trying to produce phenomena. That which is of the Light always works in the Light, and whatever cannot stand It certainly does not serve the constructive path, or the way of Perfection. All that requires darkened

THE GREAT COMMAND

places to produce its phenomena is of the psychic plane, and will sooner or later ensnare those who try it, in the net of misery and destruction which exists there. If you will follow the instruction that will be given from time to time, you will have reason to re­ joice throughout eternity.

“I shall now keep my promise to you,” he con­ tinued, turning to Rex and Pearl, and in just a mo­ ment all the service that had been used during the dinner reappeared upon the table, as if placed there by invisible hands. “We do all our cleansing,” he re­ plied, “by the use of currents of energy, a means that many will also use in the New Age we have entered. This delicate looking china and crystal service which I present to you is unbreakable.” With this remark, a glass and plate fell to the floor without being damaged in the least.

“The table cloth and napkins will never soil or wear out,” he went on, “but never allow anyone to care for them but yourselves. Now, I wish to have your attention further. Only because this is a double union of two sets of God’s Twin Rays, may I produce for your instruction that which will follow.” Holding out his hands, in just a moment, a disk of gold about the size of a twenty dollar gold piece, appeared in each one.

“Gold will always respond,” he remarked, “to your call, if you understand the Great Law governing its

154 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

production. I wish you to examine this carefully,” he commented, as he passed the pieces around the table for each of us to look at closely. We handed them back, and he went on.

“Look again!” immediately, a perfect blue-white diamond formed in each palm which he offered for our examination, and then, taking a piece of gold and a diamond in each hand, he closed his fingers, and waited a few moments. When he opened them, a beautiful diamond ring lay in each hand. He handed one to Bob and the other to Rex, saying: “My love to you. Wear them always. Please observe again.” Here, he held out his hands, and in a few moments, there appeared, as though suspended in the air, a pearl necklace above his left hand and a dia­ mond one above the right. Gently, they settled down into his palms, and he continued:

“These are of equal value, and in the commercial world would bring a fortune. I present them to my beloved students, Pearl and Nada, with a far greater purpose than that of any monetary value.” He handed the pearl necklace to Pearl and the diamond one to Nada, with his blessing:

“My love to you. Wear them always. Now, your consciousness is anchored, so I can give you the ‘Great Command.’ With It, you can command the body to manifest Perfection, having Dominion and use of cer­ tain elements, currents of Electronic Force, and Rays

THE GREAT COMMAND

of Light. Thus, you can govern your Life and affairs in Perfect Divine Order. This is strictly private in­ struction to you, while here in this retreat, and is never to be given to anyone—except by me.” He proceeded to explain the tremendous use of the “Great Command,” for Its simplicity is so wonderful and Its power so stupendous. He then took each one separately, and asked us to give the “Command,” and to realize fully how impossible it was for anything to result from It, but the greatest possible harmony, and blessing to everyone.

Each of us had instantaneous results, and we were almost speechless before the enormity of Its power. We took a vow before the Mighty God-Self in each that we would never use it, except in the Service of Divine Love.

“You have all heard the phrase often: ‘With God all things are possible.’ I tell you that you can so per­ fect yourselves, so raise your consciousness into the Pure Essence of God, that ‘all things with YOU are possible,’ as soon as you learn to direct this gigantic power, by the love and wisdom of your own ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ The ‘Mighty Magic I AM Presence’ within you is supreme and victorious, over everything in heaven and on earth. Place It—first—always, and contemplate this mighty Truth, whenever you have a quiet moment.”

It was now nine o’clock, and it had grown very

156 THE MA GIC PRESENCE

dark out-of-doors, yet no one was aware that the Light within had steadily increased, as the Light outside grew less. No one thought of turning on the lights, as Saint Germain had illumined the room, by his con­ trol of the electronic force.

“I want each of you,” he continued, “to so train yourself that you are never surprised at my appear­ ance. I may come at any time—anywhere—when it is necessary to give assistance.” Here, he looked directly at Bob.

“No, Bob,” he said, “a student is never given any­ thing by us that he is not ready to receive. An As­ cended Master makes no mistakes, of that I can assure you. In regard to those who are sometimes called Masters, I wish to give an explanation that is of very grave importance to the students of Light and Truth. “In the first place, there are those called Masters, some of whom have attained a very high degree of wisdom, and maintained Life in the physical body for nearly two centuries, yet have not raised the body— as Jesus did. There are also many who call them­ selves masters who have not the faintest concept of what a Real Master is.

“Of one thing you can be absolutely and eternally certain that no one, who is a real Master, will ever say so, and that an Ascended Master never accepts pay­ ment of any kind for the help he gives; because the first qualification of True Mastership is to do all, as

THE GREAT COMMAND

his glad free gift of his Service of Love to the world. “The Ascended Master is absolutely Infallible at all times, because he has passed out of the octave of vibratory action in which mistakes can occur, for he has become wholly Divine. By the raising of his body, all atomic structure has been changed into the Elec­ tronic. He sees with limitless vision, and knows all be­ cause he uses—only—the All-Knowing Mind of God. “Those Masters, who have attained even a very great degree of wisdom, but have not yet raised the atomic body, can and sometimes do color what they give out by their own personal concept, for no one becomes infallible, until he functions in his Elec­ tronic Body, or the Body of Pure Light where no con­ tamination or personal concept can exist. “Bob, you are quite worthy of all you have been privileged to experience. Ever strive to make yourself more worthy of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ that beats your heart, and gives you the use of every good thing. “I wish to suggest that Nada, Pearl, and Rex re­ turn to school, and that this good Brother,” indicat­ ing me, “remain at the ranch with their father, until their graduation and his Ascension. After that, the five of you may always consider the Diamond K Ranch your home. Your activity, after three more years, will be such that the world will be your home, for you will be required to serve wherever your assist­ ance is required. One year from the tenth of the com­

158 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ing September, I wish Nada, Pearl, Rex, and Bob to accompany me to the Far East, India and Arabia, and to remain there for two years.

“Bob, it will be well to prepare Dave Southerland in the meantime, to take full charge of the mine dur­ ing your absence. As to our plans, please be absolutely silent. I will meet with you all once more at the ranch just before the young folks leave for the University, and I wish you, Bob, to make arrangements to be there also. I will let you know the exact date, later. “Your great love and natural sincerity has opened wide the door of illumination. Be ever faithful to the Great Light Within, the ‘Glorious I AM Pres­ ence.’ Always ask, and then listen for your Inner guidance. It will and must come clearly, definitely, and correctly. I rejoice to have been the guest of such noble, faithful friends. My Love and blessings shall always be with you, good-night.”

As he spoke these words, the dazzling illumination of the bungalow faded out. Rex stepped across the room, and turned on the lights. Saint Germain had gone. We returned to the dining-room, and before us upon the table stood all the marvelous crystal, china, linen, and silver. These people, who are still my be­ loved friends, have these beautiful gifts in their pos­ session to-day.

“O, the glory of this night! It shall stay with me for­ ever,” exclaimed Bob in his natural enthusiasm. “It

THE GREAT COMMAND

transcends anything of which I have ever heard or dreamed, and it is real, true, and attainable for each of us. I am so grateful that these two great streams of happiness should come to me at once, Nada, and this great revelation of perfection and power. To have the gift of the highest love possible and the glory of my Twin Ray, in one who has this marvelous true understanding, is a miracle to me, and a thing I have been craving all my life.

“The happiness of having found the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within myself, is beyond words, and when I think of the assistance from our Beloved Saint Germain, and my financial freedom through you, my blessed friends, my gratitude is endless. My cup of happiness is surely full to overflowing. I feel, as though I could flood the world with that ‘Mighty Inner Love,’ which, I see so clearly, is the Great Sol­ vent for all things.”

The first thing we heard next morning was Bob, saying: “O, joy! I still have it.” I asked, what? “My ring,” he answered, and that started the day joyously for us all.

Rex packed the wonderful gifts of Saint Germain, and placed them in the car, when we were ready to return to the ranch, on the morning of the fifteenth. Great tears filled Bob’s eyes, as he held each of us to his heart in wonderful gratitude, for all his happiness. When he came to Nada, his strength almost failed,

16o THE MA GIC PRESENCE

but as he looked up he saw the face of our Beloved Master and instantly, he was sustained. With a wonderful smile, he assisted each of us into the car, and waved, good-by. We reached the ranch the follow­ ing day.

When Rayborn awakened Saturday morning, he found a message from Saint Germain, asking all of us to meet him in the tower room at eight o’clock that evening, and informing us that he had invited Bob to come also.

At twenty minutes to eight, we went to the tower room, and as we approached it, the door suddenly opened. There stood our Beloved Master in his seam­ less white robe, every line of his Being expressing the Majesty and Dominion of Love. The rest of us wore the robes we had been given in the Cave of Symbols, except Bob, who had not yet received his. Saint Ger­ main’s radiance enfolded each one, as he greeted us. “I see you are prompt and faithful in all things,” he said, handing Bob his robe as he stepped toward him, and then continued: “Accept this with my blessing.” Bob returned in a moment looking like a Being from another world, he radiated such grace and power, and we took our accustomed places. “Let each one focus his consciousness upon the Light within the heart, from the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence.’ ” In a few moments, we opened our eyes, and could both see and hear within the world of the As­

THE GREAT COMMAND

cended Master, through the raising of our conscious­ ness, during the meditation.

Each one could clearly see his own “Mighty I AM Presence” smiling down upon him serenely. This made us realize deeply what we could become, as we hold steadfastly to the acknowledgment and accept­ ance of “The Magic Presence,” and the use of Its limitless wisdom and power. This is the only Presence in the Universe which can raise the human side of us, and draw us into Itself. Thus, by Its Love, Light, and Power do we become wholly Perfect. Surely, there can be no greater incentive to mankind, than to reach with all its strength, determination, and devotion to this “Mighty I AM Presence,” that we may be raised above limitation of every kind. Then, shall we be enabled to live as was originally intended, and render service that is truly divine.

The opportunity to see, even for a few moments, our own Electronic Body, is a blessing and privilege that cannot be over-estimated, for it gives us strength and encouragement, drawing us like a magnet, until at last, we enter the Holy of Holies, and become One with the Source from which we sprang. After a few moments of contemplating that “Mighty I AM Pres­ ence,” Saint Germain lowered the vibratory action, until most of that Higher Consciousness faded from our sight.

“Do you not see, my dear ones,” he explained, “how

i6a THE MAGIC PRESENCE

easy it is to consciously lift your consciousness, until it expands, and encompasses everything you can pos­ sibly desire to know?”

“This is the method I wish you to use, and by so doing raise your awareness to where you do actually comprehend the Great Law, and attain its complete use and operation. Do you not see, how you can utilize and direct this Mighty Energy without limit? It is true, I have assisted you this time, but you will soon be doing it, quite easily yourselves. “I have shown you the individualized ‘I AM Pres­ ence’ of each one, that you may understand, what a small fragment of your own God-given Dominion you are using, in your physical experience. This Glorious Presence is ever urging you to arise, receive your crown of glory and wield your scepter of complete Dominion over its vast domains, and be free—for­ ever—from every limitation. This ‘Transcendent I AM Presence,’ which you have just seen, is your own Real Master, the Pure Christ-self. It is all Majesty and Mastery, in full eternal Dominion over all worlds, over all created things.

“I have a few directions to give before I leave you to-night. It is my wish that Nada, Pearl, Bob, and Rex meet the rest of us in Washington, D. C., for the holi­ days, between Christmas and New Year. Your father and this good brother,” indicating me, “will be there a few weeks ahead of you, for work we have to do.

THE GREAT COMMAND

“Alexander Gaylord, your father’s friend will visit you here to-morrow. Remember, as you return into the association of the outer world, that the only true service is to understand and use, in perfect divine order, the Mighty energy of God within and about you. To consciously direct this perfectly is the only important activity of your lives. All else is secondary. Again, I enfold you in the Eternal Light of love, peace, and complete illumination, with my sincere blessings.”

With these parting words the body of our Beloved Saint Germain steadily entered into that higher vibra­ tory octave, and disappeared.

164 THE MA GIC PRESENCE

The Messenger of the Great White Brotherhood

T HE prospect of seeing our old friend Gaylord delighted us, for his friendship with both was one of long standing, and it formed a sort of Inner tie. Rayborn and I felt his visit was to be of great importance. Mr. Gaylord arrived at eleven o’clock the following morning, greeted us cordially, and as I was about to thank him for having brought me in touch with the Rayborns, he looked into my eyes steadily, and remarked:

“You have our beloved Master to thank.” “You know Saint Germain then?” I asked. “Yes,” he answered, “I have known him, and been under his direction in specific matters for some ten years. He is drawing certain of his students together, for important work that is to begin this year. This concerns a very serious crisis, affecting the entire world and especially North America. Yet, it is pos­ sible that certain things can be averted and if they are, the world at large will never know the vicious danger that threatens, and the overwhelming disaster that it will have escaped.

“There is a certain sinister force at work within the

166 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

atmosphere of earth, that is trying to destroy the beautiful Christ-Light which is growing like a flower in the hearts of more than sixty per cent of humanity. The greater portion is in America, but there are many in all nationalities.” We went into the house where Gaylord greeted Rex and Nada, as if they were his own children, and was then presented to Pearl. “May I be excused?” he asked immediately. “I have matters of a private nature to discuss with your father, and will you,” indicating me, “remain within call?” In about an hour, I joined them, and it was then I realized, how important his visit really was. When we were seated Mr. Gaylord revealed some of his activity, as a Secret Messenger of the Great White Brotherhood, and presented his credentials. His work in this capacity had extended over a period of seven years. He had his own avenues of personal contact with some of the higher official and diplo­ matic circles in Washington, as well as many other places of importance. It was because of his personal influence in these channels that he was able to be of such great assistance to the Brotherhood, when need arose.

“Saint Germain,” Mr. Gaylord began, “is con­ cerned with certain activities in Washington, at the present time. It is his request, that we three reach there the second of October, and he will meet us on our arrival. He says it is possible to use you,” glanc­ ing in my direction, “ in certain ways which he can­ not do with his other students, a slight example of which you both experienced, when the attempt was made on Mr. Rayborn’s life.

“Remember always,” he went on, directing his con­ versation entirely to me, “that our eternal motto and rule of conduct is,—‘To know, to dare, to do, and to be silent.’ Your trust in your own ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ may be severely tried within the next few months, but you must realize that the Messengers of the Great Ascended Masters may only make them­ selves known at the right time, which moment, those in charge of the activity, decree.”

With a few more personal directions to me the meeting was over. After dinner Rayborn and Gay­ lord went to the tower room. We met again at break­ fast the next morning, and I learned that they had both been present at an important Council of the Ascended Masters in Arabia. Rayborn, with Mr. Gay­ lord’s assistance, was enabled to go forth in his finer body, while their physical bodies remained undis­ turbed and protected in the Sacred Chamber. As Mr. Gaylord was leaving he remarked:

“I am glad you have all entered the pathway of Light, for there alone will you find permanent happi­ ness. Henceforth, we shall meet often at the most un­ expected times and places, for from now on distance will be no barrier for any of us.” He said good-by,

THE MESSENGER

168 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

entered his car, and waving his hand was gone. “How long have you been aware that Mr. Gaylord knew and was under the direction of Saint Germain?” I asked Rayborn.

“About four years,” he replied. While I had known Gaylord a long time, it was only now, that I was beginning to see the real magnificence and Inner character of the man. In referring to this later with Saint Germain, he said:

“Little do people realize how often they are in close contact with greatly illumined souls, who are many times Messengers of the Ascended Masters, but are totally unaware of it, until some unusual event opens the door, and causes them to reveal the great Inner Light. One might live for months or years, under the same roof with a Messenger and not know him, until some crisis arose that caused him to re­ veal his power.”

The young people left for school the next day, and Bob returned to the ranch with us to receive direc­ tions from Mr. Rayborn about the work at the mine and orders to be ready to return, early the following morning. That evening, we three had a quiet con­ fidential talk that revealed still more of the nobleness of Bob’s character. Arrangements were made for him to come to Washington, D. C., at Christmas time, for the meeting with Saint Germain.

Rayborn and I had many enjoyable evenings dis­ cussing the instructions Saint Germain had given us. One evening, about a week after Bob had left, we were deep in the study of re-embodiment, when Ray­ born read to me some of the material on this subject, which Saint Germain had given him. I quote it ex­ actly:

“If human beings only understood, that human embodiment upon this earth is an opportunity, given the personal self by the Great Law of Balance, to correct the mistakes made in previous lives, they would use every experience, and extract the lesson from it, instead of rebelling against circumstance, and being used by it.

“This constant return to physical embodiment, or garments of flesh, would be an endless circle of cause and effect, if it were not, that man has the ‘Presence’ of God within him.

“This part of you which says, ‘I AM,’ is the Life, the intelligence, and the power that moves through your physical body. When the discordant habits, of the atomic consciousness of your physical body, build to such a momentum that the Light of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ is no longer allowed to expand, and through that, maintain the fulfillment of a construc­ tive plan of Life, the Master-self begins to decrease its supply of energy, and eventually withdraws. “There is only one thing that ever causes what the world calls death, and that is the lack of enough

THE MESSENGER

Liquid-Light within the nerve channels. It radiates the cohesive power which holds the atoms together that make up the flesh-body. This Liquid-Light is owned by, and comes only from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ of the Universe. The outer garment is the receptacle into which this ‘Presence’ pours Its Light for a constructive purpose and use only. When that purpose is continually interfered with, the Light is withdrawn, and the flesh-body, which should be the temple of the Most High Living God, disintegrates. “The experience called death is a constant reproof to mankind, and a reminder to the personal self, of its disobedience to the original God-Plan, the Divine way of Life.

“If the student really wants to know the Truth about re-embodiment and Life, he must go to the

study there, for only, as he receives wisdom from his All-knowing Mind, will he ever Be Its ‘Light.’ “We may have mental concepts and ideas by the thousands, but unless we have become One with a thing, through feeling it, we never really know. To gather facts, from the world of sense and form or the outer activity of the mind is but accretion. Eternal Truth, Law, and Intelligence come only from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the ‘Light of the Universe.’ “If one desires to prove to himself the truth of re­ embodiment, that proof can only come from his own

170 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

actual experiences, revealed to him by his own God- self. No amount of argument or phenomena will ever be proof to anyone. To the one who wishes to have this proof, I give the following, and it is infalli­ ble, for the Ascended Masters have attained their Per­ fection of the Ascended State by its use, and others may do likewise, if they so choose.

“If the student with unyielding determination will acknowledge, and accept his ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ call to it constantly, and sincerely reach up to It, Love it, and be grateful for Its wondrous Life which he is using every moment, waking and sleeping, he will cause his outer consciousness to be so raised that he will know, see, and experience first hand, the answer to every question and every problem confronting him.

“The greatest and most important activity of Life is Love, devotion, and gratitude to Life, for all Life gives us. As our outer consciousness becomes lifted, by being held in constant adoration upon the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ and continual acknowledgment given only to the Perfection of Life, all human habits and miscreations disappear, and we express only ‘Light.’ This is the Ascended Master consciousness. “The outer activity of the mind and physical body becomes the visible tangible form of whatever we think and feel. Man becomes that upon which his at­ tention rests. If he meditate upon the ‘Mighty I AM

THE MESSENGER

Presence,’ he will become the full out-pouring of that Perfection, and if he spend his time and energy, through his attention, upon the appetites of the phys­ ical body, trying to satisfy their insatiable demands, he destroys his temple. No man may say him nay, no matter what his choice. The responsibility of his choice is unescapable, for it is inherent within free will.

“The paramount command of the Eternal is: ‘Be ye Perfect, even as your Father in heaven is Perfect,’ for Life will return you, the individual consciousness, again, again, and again into human embodiment, until you fulfill that Supreme Edict of Life. When that Decree is obeyed, we shall find the manifesta­ tions of the constructive way of Life have become immortal.

“The Cosmic activity and Light from our earth is being expanded, at this time. Many feel this greatly increased energy, and unless it is used in a construc­ tive way, the individual qualifies it with his own feel­ ings of irritation and resentment against persons, places, and conditions. This but creates greater tur­ moil in his own mind and body, which constantly dis­ turbs himself and others.

“During the present expansion of the Light throughout the earth, it is absolutely imperative for the individual to keep an iron control over his own thought, feeling, and spoken word, compelling them to be constructive, and giving recognition to

172 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

nothing else, if he is to avoid continual distress and countless loss to himself and his world. At no time in the history of the planet, has this been so important, as it is at the present moment.

“The earth is passing through the throes of a tre­ mendous new birth, and in the few years just ahead, will be in a transition period, for it is changing now in a Cosmic Way, from the attitude of war into that of peace, from hatred to Love, from selfishness to un­ selfishness, and into the full recognition that in the future the people must exert strength enough to live according to the ‘Law of Love.’

“The hour strikes in the evolution of every planet and its humanity, when they must express the full peace, harmony, Perfection, and the Divine Plan of the system to which they belong. When that hour strikes, humanity either moves forward and fulfills that plan, or whatever portion will not come into alignment, with the new activity, removes itself to another school room of the Universe, until those per­ sonalities learn obedience to Life.

“The Law of Life is heaven, peace, harmony, and Love to every created thing. Even the ethers of Infi­ nite space express this harmony everywhere. Human beings are the only creators of ‘hell.’ They can accept and obey the ‘Law of Life,’ and enjoy every good thing of the ‘Kingdom,’ or they can disobey that ‘Law’ and be broken as a reed before the storm, by

THE MESSENGER

their own self-generated discord. Each individual carries his own heaven or hell with him every mo­ ment, for these are but the results of mental and emo­ tional states which the individual has created, be­ cause of his own attitude. There is no other cause for them.

“Over the humanly generated chaos of the past, there are being poured out by the Ascended Masters and Great Cosmic Messengers, great streams of Love and harmony, upon which peace depends. Mankind, having so long pulled against the Great Cosmic Cur­ rent of Love which ever seeks to bless, is now being compelled to turn around and seek the Light, in order to survive, in the midst of its own destruc­ tive emanations of the past. The constant command of the Ascended Masters is: ‘Let the Great Light of the “Mighty I AM Presence” enfold the humanity of earth—quickly—that its sufferings may cease.’ Misery, darkness, and ignorance exist only because of lack of Love.”

Mr. Rayborn and I were the only two left at the ranch, for the next few weeks. We received splendid letters from Nada and Rex, and occasionally one from Pearl. They were deeply grateful to Saint Germain for the beautiful apartment which he, in his Love, had provided for them, and among its many bless­ ings were two of his other students, who acted in the capacity of chef and maid. They had come from 174 THE

m a g ic presence

Arabia and, while in their activity as servants, were the very essence of loving help.

When the twenty-fourth of September arrived, Rayborn and I made a visit to the mine, for the last time before leaving for Washington. The trip was beautiful, and we felt tangibly the over-shadowing power of the “Magic Presence,” which filled us with unspeakable joy and happiness. We found Bob ex­ pecting us, as Saint Germain had left him a message saying we were to arrive that evening. Mr. Rayborn’s purpose, in coming at this time, was to contact the men more closely, and give a radia­ tion that would bless all. He spoke to the three shifts as they came off duty, telling them of the new super­ intendent, Dave Southerland. They deeply appreci­ ated Rayborn’s kindness and generosity to them, and as he thanked and encouraged them in their work, he seemed more like a brother, than an employer. I never ceased to marvel at the power of Love to bless men and their business, when they really accept and live it. Rayborn was a living proof of its efficiency and wisdom, in the practical daily experience of the busi­ ness world.

That evening, Rayborn spent much time telling Bob many things Saint Germain had revealed to him, during their hours of instruction. Bob was as happy as a school boy, deeply grateful for all he received. The next morning, we three said good-by with hearts full

THE MESSENGER

of Love. Rayborn and I reached the ranch after an uneventful trip, and retired early.

The following morning he suggested we take the beautiful Arabian horse out for exercise, that I might see the part of the ranch that lay among the foot-hills. He asked me to ride Pegasus, and as the groom led the horse out, he broke away and came to me at full speed, rubbing his nose against me, as though to ex­ press his joy at not being forgotten. Rayborn mounted the black horse belonging to Rex, and we cantered off. We were returning along the foot-hills, when suddenly Pegasus planted his feet, and would not move. “Let him have his own way,” explained Rayborn, “He knows a rattle-snake is near. Give him the reins, and then watch.” He moved a short distance forward very slowly, and then stopped. We distinctly heard the rattle, and looking a short distance away, saw a huge rattle-snake.

“Don’t touch the reins,” warned Rayborn. “You will see a very unusual thing.” Raising his right foot, Pegasus began to strike at the snake slowly, at the same time watching it closely. Suddenly the snake struck, and quick as a flash down came Pegasus’ foot on its head, severing it from the body completely. I hugged him; I couldn’t help it, but he was quite calm. I dismounted to get the rattles, and found there were twelve.

“You had better give me those rattles,” said Ray-

176 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

born, “Pegasus will never let you carry them on him; he has a violent antipathy to them.” The next morn­ ing, we left for Denver. We went directly to the Brown Palace Hotel, where Gaylord had left word for us to come immediately to his suite of rooms. We obeyed directions, and were greeted graciously by our host. He called a porter to check our trunks, and when the man returned, he knew before he accepted the checks that one was missing.

“My good man, you have not checked one of the trunks,” he explained. The porter saw his mistake and returned later with the missing check. We boarded the train at nine o’clock, and found that he had en­ gaged three adjoining drawing-rooms. Gaylord ex­ cused himself almost immediately.

“I wish to retire at once,” he explained, “and leave my body, as I must go to Arabia for further direc­ tions, but I will be with you at breakfast.” The next morning at the first call, Gaylord, Rayborn, and I went through to the dining car. While we sat at break­ fast, a dark, handsome, wiry sort of man passed our table, accompanied by a beautiful woman of striking appearance. Involuntarily, we all noticed them. We finished our breakfast, and Gaylord asked us to come at once to his drawing-room.

“That man and woman,” he explained, as soon as we were seated, “are two of the communist repre­ sentatives with whom we have to deal. We are per­

THE MESSENGER

fectly safe because they do not know how to protect themselves, nor their secrets, by the power of the Inner Light. They do not serve the ‘Light,’ and are therefore unable to use It, as we do, and so release Its power. However, we must be on our guard from the start, so that at no point will they be able to sense anything of our activities. The man’s companion is one of the cleverest, most dangerous, and notorious persons known in Europe.

“Put on your armor,” he said, speaking to me, “for in handling this woman, when the time comes, you will need to use all your powers of diplomacy. You have a part to fulfill, more important than you dream of, but I know your courage, poise, and the assur­ ance from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within. That will take you through—victoriously.

“Through my visit to the Far East last night, it is very evident, that we are getting into action here none too soon. Those, who are the claws of the sin­ ister force, are already polluting and corrupting wherever possible, by their deceit and treachery. Now, you can realize, how great was Saint Germain’s wis­ dom in his three days’ preparation and attunement of you, while in the Cave of Symbols. You wonder that I know of the place? I have been there many times.”

“Will you,” I asked, “tell us whatever of your ex­ periences you are permitted to reveal?”

178 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“I will be glad,” he replied graciously, “to relate whatever I am permitted to reveal, for your instruc­ tion and enlightenment, but not just for entertain­ ment. We change trains at Chicago, and after leaving there, which will be about nine o’clock to-night, I shall be glad to visit you again. When we reach Chi­ cago, have all the bags taken to your compartment, and wait for me, as I expect to have important com­ munications for both of you.” When the train pulled into the station, Mr. Gaylord stepped off the car, and disappeared immediately in the crowd. “He must have drawn the cloak of invisibility about him,” I said to Rayborn, “he has gone so quickly.” We changed trains and went immediately to our compartment. As the train pulled out of the station, we heard Gaylord enter his compartment. In about ten minutes, he tapped on our door, and asked us to join him.

“It was just as I thought,” he explained, “our ad­ versary has a powerful tool in this city, one of the high political officials, who is receiving large sums of money for the assistance he is giving to these de­ structive activities. However, he is under surveil­ lance, and will be taken into custody in the morning. No one will dare to announce it publicly, because of others with whom he is connected, and whose prom­ inence makes it too dangerous, for them to allow his name to be revealed. It is the same old story, when

THE MESSENGER

the battle grows too fierce in the camp of the unvir- tuous, it is each man for himself, and each man’s deeds trap him—in his own net.

“The man and his companion, whom we saw at breakfast the other morning, have taken the com­ partment next to you,” he continued, indicating me. “However, you will know exactly the right thing to do, at the right moment, and I know you will do it. Now, I will explain for your instruction, one of my experiences that began in India, reached its height in Arabia, and finished in America.

“Some years ago, when the aftermath of the war was spending its fury, I was selected by the Council of the Great White Brotherhood in India to act in the capacity of Messenger. This work necessitated taking my physical body with me, for at that time I was not able to levitate and transport it through the atmos­ phere, as the Ascended Masters do. However, now I can leave my body—consciously—at any time, as you are both fully aware, and this good brother,” indicat­ ing Rayborn, “has physically observed. “Obeying the call from the Council of India, I sailed for France, the first part of my journey. At that time, I was not so clearly sensitive to the finer vibra­ tory action, as I am now, and had to be led—more or less intuitively. Little did I dream in those days, that I was obeying, as definitely as I am now. The first morning at sea, I found a most distinguished

180 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

looking gentleman seated at my table, as I came down to breakfast. He arose, as I approached, and intro­ duced himself. ‘I take the liberty of introducing my­ self,’ he said, ‘I trust I am not intruding!’ I liked him very much the moment I shook hands with him, and we chatted on generalities for a few moments, when he remarked:

“ ‘I presume you are traveling for pleasure, pos­ sibly on a mission?’ and, as he pronounced the word ‘mission,’ he looked at me very sharply. Instantly, I felt something tighten within, and I was on guard at once.

“ ‘I enjoy water-travel very much,’ I replied, ‘es­ pecially in the month of May.’ A slight smile passed over his face, and an amused look came into his eyes. Still, the feeling, that I liked him, grew stronger, and somehow I could not help it, nor explain the cause. Suddenly, he shifted the conversation, began speaking of a certain young prince, and asked, if I had met him.

“ ‘Only as a small child,’ I replied, ‘but I have always felt he was a great soul.’

“ ‘Just what do you mean by that?’ he asked. “ ‘I mean, he is one who has lived many lives, and attained certain Inner knowledge, through much ex­ perience,’ I replied.

“ ‘Then you believe in re-embodiment?’ he ques­ tioned again.

THE MESSENGER

“ ‘I not only believe it, but I know it to be true, and a certain phase of one activity of the great Cosmic Law,’ I answered.

“ ‘You speak, with great assurance,’ he continued. “ ‘In this respect, I speak from actual knowledge,’ I retorted.

“ ‘O, you do? Now, for instance, do you think you and I have ever met before?’ he went on, and there was a sort of quizzical half-teasing note in his voice, yet a loving kindness in its quality, that denied any real opposition to my thought.

“ ‘Yes,’ I continued, ‘we knew each other before the last cataclysm on Atlantis, and also in Egypt. Now, we have met again and shall work together many times for our mutual good.’ I spoke with an Inner impelling power, and a feeling of authority, that amazed me. I was surprised at my own words. “He extended his hand, looked at me with a smile that would have melted anyone, and gave me a sign which, I knew, came only from one of very high authority—in the Great White Brotherhood. I was deeply grateful and very happy.

“ ‘You passed the test splendidly, my brother,’ he explained, ‘and it is well you are on guard so natur­ ally. This makes it possible for the Inner Presence to act at all times. Remember the "Mighty I AM Pres­ ence” is the only power, which can guard you in the outer activity, for it cannot be done by the personal will.

182 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“ ‘Never fail to maintain this continual guard, for it is imperative, in the work you are to do. The great Life Stream and plan of our work has brought us to­ gether, for the next few months. Your “I AM Pres­ ence” spoke the truth about our having been to­ gether in former lives. I rejoice, as I see you do also, that our outer activity unites us again, at the present time.

Let us go to my cabin, and I will give you some idea of our work. You will receive further instruc­ tion in detail from the Council in India.’ As we en­ tered his cabin, I felt a sense of exquisite beauty about everything around him. I did not know then, as I have learned since, that it was not so much the furnishings, as the wondrous radiance he shed over them. His blazing aura penetrated, charged, and il­ lumined everything in the room.

“ ‘The first important thing I have to tell you,’ he explained, ‘is that I am detailed, with your assis­ tance to prevent the assassination of the young prince we mentioned sometime ago, whom we both love, because of his Inner Light. The second duty, is to prevent a great indignity to Arabia, by certain Euro­ pean powers. The third thing, is the activity of the sinister force, with which we are dealing now. We shall stop two days in Paris, as we pass through France, and there shall make important contacts, to help us accomplish our work.’

“The days passed all too rapidly, while I was in

THE MESSENGER

association with this remarkable man, and the only promise he exacted from me at any time was, when he introduced himself, by requesting, that I never reveal his name to anyone. I have never done so to this day, and never shall, except with his permission. “I thought at the time, when I saw him perform what the world calls miracles, that he was the most wonderful person in the world, but he revealed only a fragmentary part of his knowledge and power at that time. When I mentioned these things to him, he replied: ‘This sort of activity is the least important work the members of the Great White Brotherhood are able to do; in fact, there is nothing they cannot do, when necessity and the Divine Law permit.’ “The boat arrived at Cherbourg, and as we disem­ barked, I saw a man, who looked like an Arab, give my friend the sign of the White Brotherhood which he answered. The Arab led us to a magnificent auto, that we entered at once, he taking the wheel. “Inside the car, sat a closely veiled woman to whom I was presented, not by name, but as the ‘Brother from the far West of America,’ and she merely as ‘Sister of the White Brotherhood.’ As nearly as I could see and sense, she seemed very young, not more than seventeen years of age. We were hardly seated, when she said:

“ ‘We can reach Paris much more quickly this way,’ indicating a road, into which we turned immediately.

184 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“ ‘We are being followed,’ she warned a moment later, and looking around, we saw another car follow­ ing at full speed. At once, there arose from the ground a wall of vapor between the two cars. “ ‘They will not pass that barrier, until we are well out of their reach,” she assured us. “We arrived in Paris a few hours later, and stopped at an old castle-like residence, from which we could see dimly the Eiffel Tower. It was situated high up, and from its many windows, one had almost a com­ plete bird’s-eye view of the city. It seemed, as if it had been built for that purpose, in the first place. “The veiled lady led the way through the entrance, and up a grand staircase. We entered what looked like an audience chamber, and passing through a side door came into a large library.

“A tall, handsome man turning from one of the bookcases came forward, and greeted us with a courtly grace that is not the custom of our time. Later, I realized why. He was one of the Great Ascended Masters, who had made his Ascension more than five hundred years ago. His eyes sparkled with kindness and a wisdom that seemed as old as eternity. “The veiled lady who had accompanied us, he ex­ plained, was his daughter in a former life and a pupil of his in this one. She had been in the Ascended state more than three hundred years, yet she looked not over seventeen. I can never tell you the effect those

THE MESSENGER

experiences had on me. Every new revelation stirred a feeling within that I never knew existed. “ ‘My beloved friends,’ our host said, as soon as we had been presented and greetings had been ex­ changed, ‘please be seated. Luncheon will be served immediately, and afterwards, I will convey the in­ struction which I am to give you.’

“A few moments later, two youths in cream col­ ored robes appeared and served our meal. It was very delicious and was the same kind of precipitated food that we have all been privileged to eat, at Saint Ger­ main’s retreat in the ‘Cave of Symbols.’ “ ‘Tonight,’ said our host, ‘you are to be my guests, together with eight of the Brothers who will be here to meet our American Brother. They know him, but as yet, he has not recalled the memory of them.’ “Promptly at eight o’clock, our host led the way to the top floor, and we entered a circular room where everything was decorated in soft milk-white color. In the center, stood a white onyx table, and around it had been placed twelve chairs. We stood for a moment, one at each corner of the table, with heads bowed, and when we looked up, the eight brothers were there in living, tangible bodies. I was presented to each in turn, and then the group sat down.

“They all knew my friend of steamship acquaint­ ance very well. Many problems of national and inter­

186 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

national importance were brought up for solution, and in every case, a real remedy, worthy of their time and attention was found to meet the requirements. “It was during this time, I learned, that our host was chief of the Council of France, although he was not a Frenchman. Each brother was given specific direction which it became his duty to carry out. As the council adjourned everyone said, good-by, with the blessing: ‘We enfold you in the potent power of the “Magic I AM Presence” to whom all Brothers of the Great White Brotherhood look, and receive without limit.’ We bowed our heads, and the Brothers disappeared, as silently as they had come. We bade our host, good-night, and were shown to our rooms. “We had breakfast early the next morning, and were ready to leave by nine o’clock, the veiled lady accompanying us, as before. We arrived at the docks in Marseilles, just in time to ask God’s blessings upon our fair Sister, and take our leave.

“We boarded the steamer, and I asked my friend, why I felt such an attraction to the Veiled Lady, and what was the meaning of it; for she seemed always before my vision and about me, ever since we had entered the automobile in Paris.

“ ‘Have patience,’ he answered, ‘you will soon know.’

“Our cabins adjoined, and we settled down to enjoy our trip on the Mediterranean to the full. We

THE MESSENGER

were bound for Bombay, by way of the Suez Canal and the Red Sea, with visits to Alexandria and Cairo. It was a trip one could not forget in a thousand years. Not a single thing occurred to mar its beauty and our joy, and being extremely fond of water travel, I rev­ eled in my newly found happiness.

“As our boat came alongside the pier at Bombay, I was intensely interested, for this was my first trip to that part of the world. Since those years, the Orient has become quite familiar.

“I had expected that we would make the last por­ tion of our journey by train, but to my surprise, we had scarcely left the gangplank, when a handsome young Hindu dressed in white approached. He gave us the sign we knew so well, and led us to a large, beautiful auto. He opened the door in quiet dig­ nity, and waited for us to enter. To my astonish­ ment, within the car sat another veiled lady, who looked very like the one we had left in France. To my intellect that seemed impossible, so I put it out of my mind. I was presented to her, in a similar man­ ner as to the other lady. It was not long, until our fair companion answered my thought with the question: “ ‘Why, my good brother, should we think any­ thing impossible, where the understanding of the individual is complete?’

“ ‘My good Sister,’ I replied, ‘you are so like a lovely lady we met in Paris, that I can hardly believe

188 THE MA GIC PRESENCE

you are not the same person. Yet we left her there, so she could not be here.’

“ ‘You think not?’ she questioned again, and my friend suggested:

“ ‘We had better watch the beautiful scenery, for we may not pass this way again.’ It was ten o’clock in the morning, when we left Bombay. We drove until six in the evening, and by that time had reached a quiet little city. We drove to a large native resi­ dence. The man in white, driving the auto, waited for us to alight, and then drove away immediately. “Again our veiled Sister led the way to the dwell­ ing. A stately, white-haired English lady, with a youth­ ful face and figure, opened the door.

“ ‘Welcome, my good Sister and Brothers,’ she said, greeting us cordially. ‘I was anticipating your arrival. Your rooms are ready, and the attendant will show you to them, if you care to refresh yourselves after so long a drive. Dinner will be served in twenty minutes.’

“Presently, the soft tones of a bell announced the meal, and we proceeded to the dining room. Imagine my feelings, as we met at dinner, when I found that the veiled Sister, who had driven with us from Bom­ bay, was the same lady we had met in Paris. As soon as I saw who she was, I greeted her with: “ ‘My Beloved!’ I had no intention of saying any such thing, and felt greatly chagrined and confused.

THE MESSENGER

I apologized profusely, and tried to restrain an almost irresistible impulse to talk. She did not seem to mind the familiarity in the least, but replied: “ ‘I deeply appreciate your sincere greeting.’ I managed to collect my thoughts enough to ask: “ ‘Will you please tell me how you were able to reach India before us?’

“ ‘I have a means of transportation,’ she explained, ‘with which you are not familiar. However, you will be taught to travel as I do. We are able to transport our bodies to any distance we desire, without using any physical conveyance.’

“The next morning we were on our way at day­ break. The day was very warm outside, but within the auto it was comfortably cool and delightful; de­ liciously cool drinks were always provided for us. We had been driving in the mountains for some time and were climbing steadily, when we entered a deep gorge, the walls rising at least two thousand feet on each side. It looked, as if a giant fissure had been cut through the mountains, for nearly a mile. “We drove through this crevasse and came out into a basin about four miles in circumference, sur­ rounded by towering peaks. Never before or since, have I ever seen a more beautiful spot on earth. It was a perfect paradise.

“On the west side of this basin, facing East, stood a magnificent palace of white marble, unlike any

igo THE MAGIC PRESENCE

building I have ever seen in the outer world. Saint Germain has not said so, but I have always thought it was a precipitated substance. A large golden dome covered the central portion of the roof, and there were four smaller domes, one on each corner. When the morning sun flashed upon these domes, the whole scene became an indescribable blaze of glory, a daily, silent symbol and acknowledgment by nature of the ‘Great Light’ and wisdom, that poured out constantly upon the earth from this temple of beauty. “We drove to the eastern entrance of this magnifi­ cent palace, and two youths in snow-white garments came out to greet us. They were the picture of perfect health, youth, and beauty. Their hair was especially attractive, one being a soft wavy brown, and the other a most wonderful gold. The latter welcomed us: “ ‘Beloved Sister and Brothers, you are expected and most welcome. Will you please follow me?’ We entered, and were greeted again by one of the As­ cended Masters who is greatly beloved in the outer world, and who has worked ceaselessly for many cen­ turies, to bring enlightenment to the race of man­ kind. He has a very kindly face, a smile that would melt a heart of stone, and makes one feel at once, that he wields a power that solves all things. “Other attendants came forward in graceful rhyth­ mic motion, and led the way to our rooms. The in­ terior design and furnishing of this palace were ex­

THE MESSENGER

quisitely beautiful. Since my first visit to that wonderful spot, it has been my duty, as well as my pleasure, to contact many important places through­ out the world, because of the work of the Great White Brotherhood, with which I have been associated, but even the most elaborate have never approached the exquisite Perfection of this white marble palace of the Ascended Masters.

“The whole interior of this wonderful building was made of an imperishable material, milk-white in color, with here and there touches of a very deli­ cate gold, violet, green and an intense electric blue. This produced the most artistic effect imaginable. Everything remained immaculately clean, because within and around the building all was so power­ fully charged with electronic force, and the vibratory rate was so high that the power of the ‘Light’ repelled everything imperfect, and kept all in a self-sustained state of beauty and Perfection.

“ ‘Dinner will be served in your rooms,’ explained the youth with the golden hair, ‘and you are re­ quested to wear the silken robes and sandals that will be provided.’

“When the dinner arrived, it consisted of several kinds of fresh fruit, among them berries, served with a substance like whipped cream, similar to that which we have eaten at the Cave of Symbols, and a delicious drink of golden liquid a little less heavy than honey.

192 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“As soon as we had finished our repast, we were summoned to the Council Chamber under the central dome. On entering, the great table in the middle of the room caught the eye at once, because of its mas­ sive size. It was made entirely of jade, heavily veined in gold, exquisitely beautiful in even the smallest detail, and around it had been placed sixty chairs, made of solid gold and upholstered in a fabric of soft violet color, that looked like silk velvet. “We stood a moment, admiring the beauty and Perfection of it all, and as we looked around, saw Saint Germain. The entire Council entered in little groups of three to twelve. When all but one had arrived, and'taken their places around the table, our Beloved Master spoke.

“ ‘Let us bow our heads in silent praise and grati­ tude, to the “Mighty I AM Presence” which is lift­ ing the hearts and illumining the minds of mankind.’ As we raised our heads, a most marvelous Being stood in the place that had been left vacant at the head of the table. He was one of the Great Ascended Masters to whom it is impossible to do full justice, because the great majesty and authority, to which he has attained, surpass all human powers of description. His robes looked like a glittering mass of jewels, but as I be­ came more accustomed to the brilliancy of ‘His Light,’ I saw, that what looked like jewels at first, were points of dazzling radiance emanating from his

THE MESSENGER

body and robes. The Love he poured forth was so all-encompassing that it seemed to flood the Universe, so far-reaching was its scope.

Brotherhood, I greet you,’ he said, giving the sign of the Order, that acknowledges only the Omnis­ cience of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the Omnipres­ ence of the ‘Undying Flame of Life,’ and the Omnip­ otence of the ‘Shadowless Light.’

“ ‘My Brother from America, I bid you welcome, please accept my Love and gratitude, for the service you have performed. I shall speak with you at length at the close of the meeting.’

“This Mighty Brother of Light proceeded to give definite instruction, concerning the most important activities of the earth, principally the inner and outer changes that needed to be brought about for hu­ manity’s advancement. Many of the Councils from all over the world were represented by those present. The chief of each Council received orders direct from the Presiding Master, and gave His directions to the ones under him. When the outline of their activities was finished, he asked each one to turn his chair about, and face the west.

“In the atmosphere before us, began to pass living pictures of the problems the Great White Brother­ hood held under consideration, or were working on at the time. They showed the individual Brothers

194 THE MA GIC PRESENCE

who were concerned with them, and would continue to work on special assignments, giving the principal details and means of solution. The work of protect­ ing the young Prince, previously referred to, and the Brothers who were concerned with it, was one of the many scenes that passed before our vision. The method for re-adjusting conditions pertaining to Arabia was also shown, and excited my admiration greatly.

“When the greater problem of dealing with the sinister force, which is trying to keep humanity from recognizing and manifesting the perfection and bless­ ing of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ was revealed, it was the most astonishing thing, anyone can imagine. It really showed the unlimited force of the ‘Cosmic Christ Light’ dealing with darkness, and no words can portray the majesty, power, and victory of the ‘Presence of the Infinite I AM.’

“At the present, I may give no further details, but the glory and supremacy in action of the Mighty Pres­ ence of the ‘Infinite I AM’ transcends all imagination, just as ‘Light’ transcends darkness. The pictures came to an end, and the Presiding Master—He of the Daz­ zling Radiance—turned to the Sister from France and myself:

“ ‘Come, my beloved children,’ he said. We stepped forward, and he extended both hands, his left one to her and his right to me.

THE MESSENGER

“ ‘My Brother from America,’ he went on, ‘I bless you exceedingly. You have not yet realized the Eter­ nal Perfection that is now yours, in the outer activity. Our Beloved Sister is your Twin Ray. This is one of the greatest of God’s mysteries, and explains the mu­ tual attraction between you, since your first meeting in Paris. If the humanity of earth could have the God-understanding of this part of the Divine Plan, it would do more, to purify the chaos of the outer world, than any other thing.

“ ‘The time is nearing, when the Truth concerning the Twin Rays must be thoroughly understood, and Its mighty wisdom and power utilized. No individu­ alization of God does creative work at Cosmic Levels in the fulness of the "Mighty I AM Presence,” until that one’s Twin Ray has made the Ascension. Earthly choice has nothing whatsoever to do with it. Each Ray must, by conscious understanding and the use of the “Great Command,” purify, perfect, and illumine all the human creation by which it has surrounded itself. It then becomes the Ascended Master, who forever has conscious “dominion over the earth, and all that is therein.”

“ ‘When both Rays have made the Ascension, they are of the same state of purity, freedom, and Perfect Dominion. The two are then able to work at Cosmic Levels. There they can project great Cosmic Rays of Love, Light, and Wisdom, focusing them with such

196 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

power that they create and control Cosmic activities, and reveal the great glory of the “Mighty I AM Pres­ ence.”

“ ‘Our Beloved Sister, has seen and known of this for some time, patiently awaiting this divine mo­ ment. After the raising of your body, your work to­ gether will be very transcendent.’ He raised his hands above us in blessing, and his voice, beautiful as a bell with a tone of Eternal Authority, uttered the supreme decree of Love Everlasting upon our union: “ ‘By the command of the “Mighty I AM Pres­ ence,” I join these Twin Rays of the Eternal Flame of Life in Supreme Love, Light, and Perfection.’ “As the Master said these words, a dazzling shaft of Light enveloped us, and in this, the ‘Mighty Flame of our Twin Rays’ set Its Eternal Seal upon our Cos­ mic Pathway of Life. In that moment, we were fully conscious of ourselves as only that ‘Magic Presence’ of the ‘I AM.’ This closed the Council meeting, and in the hour that followed, we met the members of that retreat, and received their congratulations. They assured us that our unlimited Cosmic Service would now begin. The next day, the Master who was our host, explained some of their work, and revealed the Perfection that had been maintained there for cen­ turies. In explaining the origin of their work he said:

“ ‘This Council of the Great White Brotherhood,

THE MESSENGER

was created centuries ago by the Great Brothers of Light, that a powerful focus, of their help and illu­ mination to humanity, might be brought about, and perpetuated for a definite period of time. The won­ derful semi-tropical climate you find here will last, as long as we desire to retain this place as a retreat.’ “That evening, we were shown the perfected in­ strument for television in operation. I could not help remarking, what glories and marvels humanity could and would experience, if it would only reach up con­ sciously and sincerely to the ‘Inner Light,’ and the individuals open their hearts and feelings to the ‘Mighty Magic Presence’ of the I AM.

“Early the following morning, we returned to Bombay, whence we were to sail for Arabia. The trip to the coast was delightful, the atmosphere in the car always remaining cool and comfortable, no matter how warm it became outside. I knew this was due entirely, to the deep understanding of my beloved and my friend. We went back to Bombay, by an en­ tirely different route from the one by which we had come. The following morning, we sailed on a small boat for Egypt, stopping at the port we wished to reach on the west coast of Arabia. When it reached the Red Sea, as we began to sail north on its placid waters, my friend suddenly became charged by the Electronic Force, so powerfully that we all noticed it. “ ‘For some reason,’ he said, ‘I have contacted the

198 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

period in which Moses led the Children of Israel through this sea, for the living pictures are all ap­ pearing before me, here in the Etheric Records. What a time of wonders that was, in the midst of such a very great distress. Moses truly made a most wonder­ ful contact with the Ascended Masters, who were assisting, and who wielded tremendous power through him to accomplish that undertaking. “ ‘I see, for the first time, the Great Ascended Mas­ ter to whom Moses knowingly addressed his peti­ tion, at that time for help. The Majesty and power of that Mighty Being can scarcely be comprehended by the human mind, so marvelously does it transcend the ordinary experience of humanity.

“ ‘How little the modern world knows, realizes, or credits those marvels, actually performed by such wonderful servants of God, for the enlightenment and uplift of mankind. These stupendous so-called miracles are, after all, only the activity of a Law, that humanity has not yet tried to study or understand. “ ‘When one speaks in terms of Universal Truth, there is no such thing in infinite Creation as a “mir­ acle,” for what the world calls miracles are only the operation of Divine Law, which because of its very na­ ture of Perfection, sets aside all humanly-established laws of limitation. It is to bring the full understand­ ing of the operation of “Divine Law” into the minds of the children of earth that the Ascended Masters

THE MESSENGER

have labored in the past, and for which they still do labor unceasingly, with the inhabitants of this planet.

“ ‘To-day, all unknown to the outer world, there are still more wonderful things being done, than in those days of long ago. So far as this vast deeper knowl­ edge and power is concerned, the majority of man­ kind are but babes. However, the hour is rapidly ap­ proaching, when humanity must awaken to the All- encompassing Inner Presence of God, acting through the individual.’

“At last the boat stopped at our seaport, on the coast of the Province of Hejaz, a sort of peninsula, jutting out into the northeast edge of the Red Sea. We landed at this quaint place, and again, were given the secret sign by a tall slender Arab in spotless white garments, who stood beside a large powerful auto, opening the door for us to enter.

“Without a word, we were driven away at unusual speed over a hard, sandy highway. There were lovely refreshments already provided within the car. Late in the afternoon, we entered a small mountain village, and drove up to a low, snow-white house. Our silent Arab guide opened the door, and motioned us to enter. He knocked upon an inner door that was opened immediately, by a white haired elderly gen­ tleman, with brown skin and very kindly eyes. “ ‘Sister and Brothers,’ was his greeting, ‘you are

200 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

expected. Refresh yourselves, and food will be served, as soon as you are ready. After nightfall, a Brother will call, and take you to your destination. I trust the Brotherhood will not fail in their assistance to our country.’

“I was about to speak when My Beloved grasped my arm firmly. I understood her signal, and kept silent.

“ ‘The Light of God never fails,’ my friend an­ swered our host, in a voice that made the very air tremble, so great was the power and truth with which his spoken word was charged, and so definitely did he utter that ‘Almighty Decree.’ The effect was like magic. The old man fell on his knees, and bowed his head to the ground before my friend. At nine o’clock, a handsome young man, wearing the native, white Arab dress over which was thrown a long indigo cloak, appeared at the door.

“Friends of the West,’ he said, ‘come! The way is open.’

“We followed immediately, without a word. We walked a short distance, and found camels waiting. We mounted silently, and set off at great speed to­ ward a high mountain. Later, I learned that these were the famous racing camels, and the one on which My Beloved was mounted was snow-white. We sped along in silence for nearly two hours, and then came to a hut made of heavy stone, and set close against

THE MESSENGER

the mountain. As we dismounted, a man appeared from out of the darkness to care for the camels. Our guide entered the hut, and motioned us to follow. “We reached the opposite side of the room and he raised his hands and placed them against the wall. They at once became a Blazing Light, so great was the power he directed. They were as dazzling as an electric light bulb, only much whiter. He pressed a certain section of the wall, and it turned on a pivot, disclosing an opening into a tunnel of intense white Light.

“We stepped into this, and the opening closed behind us. We followed him for several hundred feet, and came to a metal door. Our guide placed his hand upon a certain symbol on it and the door, weighing many tons, fully eight inches thick, opened slowly, and we entered a long narrow room whose walls, ceiling, and floor were all made of untarnishable steel.

“In a few moments, a door opened in one wall, where an instant before none could be seen, and a man entered, motioning us to follow him. With our guide still leading the way, we went some distance, and at last came to another solid wall. It opened at our approach, and admitted us into a marvelous chamber, fully a hundred feet long, and about forty feet wide, furnished in a most extraordinary man­ ner, but artistic, exquisite, and beautiful as a dream.

202 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“In the center of the floor was a great circle, en­ closing a marvelous zodiac, and around this had been placed large soft cushions for twenty-eight persons. Our guide stepped to a room at one side of the great chamber, asking us to follow. Within was a sparkling bath, beside which lay robes and sandals provided for our use.

“ ‘When you are ready send me your thought,’ said our guide, and left us. We finished our preparation, and sent the mental message, as requested, and im­ mediately, an attendant appeared with delicious re­ freshments. We finished our meal, and then re­ entered the great council hall, where twenty-four of the Sisters and Brothers had already assembled. Our guide presented us to the members, and all took their places around the circle.

“To my amazement, I discovered that the Brother, who had acted as our guide, was none other than the Chief of the Council of Arabia, a Great Ascended Master of whom I had heard many times. He rose, gave the invocation, and addressed the assembly: “ ‘Because of unusual agitation,’ he explained, ‘in the political circles of Arabia at the present moment, great secrecy has been imperative, in bringing out­ side members into these councils. That is why there has been a constant watchfulness on our part, while our visiting members have been en route.’ Matters of grave importance were presented for discussion,

THE MESSENGER

especially the one nearest to the hearts of these peo­ ple. The Chief directed their attention to my friend. “ ‘This Brother,’ he said, ‘holds a solution to the problem concerning our beloved land of Arabia,’ and he asked him to present it.

“My friend outlined his plan briefly, and when he had finished, everyone in the room, except our Chief, was surprised at its daring and ingenuity. The Chief smiled reassuringly, and continued: “ ‘The plan is feasible, remarkable as it is. It shall be carried out quickly and successfully. The entire Great White Brotherhood of the earth will watch over the meeting that is about to take place, and you can rest assured, this plan will be set into operation at once.

“ ‘The Sister and Brothers, who have come under special guard, are to rest here to-night and to-morrow. On the third day, I will go with them to the British consulate where our negotiations will take place.’ A wave of joy swept over the whole meeting, as this outline of their work was finished. Other matters, concerning their various activities, were disposed of, and the meeting came to an end, the members dis­ appearing one by one. The Chief then arose, and came to where we sat.

“Beloved Sister and Brothers,’ he said, ‘I did not reveal myself to you at first, for reasons that you will soon learn. I welcome you with great joy to this re­

204 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

treat of the Great White Brotherhood. All is at your service. Brother from the West, retire to your quar­ ters, and sleep until you are called.’

“I awakened twelve hours later at the signal, feel­ ing like a new person, so charged was I with new Life and Light.

“ ‘I think you will be interested in this retreat,’ our host said, ‘to learn something of its history, and the part it plays, as a center of power on this earth. It is one of the oldest foci of Spiritual Power on this planet. You have only seen a fragment of it, so far. A year from now, a Great Council of the White Brotherhood is to be held here. At that time, each member will be shown through this vast unknown citadel.’ He spent a long time showing us their tre­ mendous accumulation of records, which they have preserved for the enlightenment of humanity. It was truly a privilege to be shown these treasures hour after hour.

“ ‘You will leave here at two o’clock,’ he explained. ‘Go now, and put on your garments of the outer world, for by then, it will be time to proceed to where the camels are waiting at our entrance.’ We obeyed, and when we returned, found the Chief dressed in a beautiful, blue flannel suit, wearing a long indigo cloak over it. Except for the marvelous texture of his skin and the brilliant, piercing, loving Light in his eyes, one might easily have thought him

THE MESSENGER

to be a man who belonged to the outer world of busi­ ness.

“ ‘Why may I not look like yourselves?’ he re­ marked, as he saw my thought. ‘I am an individual, like yourselves, only of greater experience and wis­ dom which I have applied longer. That is all. Wisdom is of no benefit to anyone, unless it is used, and through that use the individual manifests Perfection, so he can live above every limitation.’ “By this time, we had reached the gate, where the camels were waiting. When all were mounted, we sped through the night with die wonderful white camel always leading the way. We made even greater speed than before, because we arrived at the hut, the starting place of this particular part of our journey, at three-thirty. The auto was waiting, and just as we entered, the driver said something to the Master that I did not hear.

“ ‘Have no fear!’ the Chief replied, ‘We shall draw the cloak of invisibility about ourselves and the car, and pass them unnoticed.

Let us proceed. “ ‘Spies,’ he explained to us, ‘have been stationed along this road to seize the car, and prevent anyone from discovering us afterwards. The right use of knowledge, which is True Wisdom, always sets us free, as you will soon observe.’

“It was not long until we approached the spot where the spies had been placed, and in an instant a dense

206 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

white vapor rose all around us like a fog, enveloping the machine completely. A peculiar whirring like the sound of an airplane, was heard overhead, and while the guards were looking up to find the source of it, we shot by silently, like an arrow.

“It was a marvelous experience for me, because while we could see them through the cloak of in­ visibility from within, those on the outside could not and did not see us.

“ ‘How is it,’ I asked, ‘that they did not seem to hear us?’

“ ‘Sound,’ he explained, ‘does not penetrate the cloak of invisibility, otherwise it would be of no use to us. The Tales of the Arabian Nights, My Brother, are only too true for, when really understood, they are revelations of Divine Law, instead of the silly, literal interpretation that the outer world, in its smug ignorance, has chosen to place upon them. They are not folk-lore for children, but Inner intima­ tion of accomplishments that are perfectly possible, when the student is sincere, worthy, and humble enough to be trusted with the power and Truth that they reveal. The great monster, doubt, and his ne­ farious associates: ignorance, pride, ridicule, scepti­ cism, fear, and many other useless barnacles have so fastened themselves upon the mentality and feelings of humanity, that they have become like fungi, hang­ ing from a tree and rotting its trunk.

THE MESSENGER

“ ‘If it were not for these vampires, mankind would see and know, that within the very “Light,” that ani­ mates the physical body, exists an Intelligence and power that can and will carry out perfectly what­ ever the mind directs, when harmony is maintained, and all direction is constructive.

“ ‘Love, wisdom, and power are the primal attri­ butes which Life uses to build a permanent creation, and when mankind ceases its self-created discord, all Life around it, and in nature will express Permanent Perfection.’

“We drove along the sea coast on a splendid high­ way, and at last entered the city that was our destina­ tion. We registered at the best hotel, and early the next morning, called at the British consulate. My friend said he had been sent as a representative of the Arabian Government to present a certain solution for the impending crisis, which he trusted would sat­ isfy all concerned, and prevent a very great injustice and indignity to Arabia.

“The British consul asked for his credentials, and instead of presenting them himself, the Chief of the Arabian Council stepped forward, and presented them in his stead. An appointment was made to meet with the British representatives at eleven o’clock, and we returned promptly at that hour. After the con­ ference had progressed with its usual method of suavely, yet persistently, shelving everything that did 208 t h e m a g ic presence not give them the best of the arrangement, my friend, at the opportune moment arose, and presented the proposal of the Arabian government.

“He was calm, masterful, and kindly, yet every one realized unmistakably that he was somehow in command of the situation, and that all the dignity and power of the conference had centered itself around him. His opponents were not just altogether comfortable, he was too keen and honest for their usual method of diplomatic fencing, but somehow, they could not present their ideas in a very favorable light, in the face of his frank scrutiny and open kind­ ness.

“They played for time by various kinds of strategy, when suddenly, I was conscious of the entire confer­ ence being held within a great circle of Blazing Light, so bright, it seemed to me everyone must see it. Then, I realized what a gigantic focus of power the Great White Brotherhood had directed into that room. “Less than an hour later, my friend’s solution was accepted, the documents drawn up, and signed by both parties, and the meeting adjourned in peace and happiness. The news flashed quickly throughout Arabia, and there was great rejoicing. As we returned to the hotel, My Beloved came forward to greet us: “ ‘Noble Brother, I congratulate you,’ she said, ‘on your dignity and splendid accomplishment.’ “The next day, the Chief of the Council of Arabia,

THE MESSENGER

bade My Beloved and me good-by, and we boarded the steamer returning to France. That evening, we sailed on the Mediterranean under a full moon. To me, it was the most peaceful night I ever experienced. “We landed at Marseilles, left immediately by train for Paris, and spent the night with the wonder­ ful Master who was Chief of the Council of the Great White Brotherhood in France. The following morn­ ing, he drove with us to Cherbourg. Here, we said good-by to My Beloved, whom I was not to see until years later. When we next met, it was never to part again. We boarded a liner for New York, and that voyage stands out, as one of the most remarkable of my entire Life, for my wonderful friend taught me the most marvelous use of the Ancient Wisdom. He instructed me, and the results I had, from the use of the Great Command, were simply amazing. “We arrived in New York, and hurried at once to Washington, where my friend presented the results of the Arabian matter to the President and his cabi­ net. The news had already preceded his arrival. That ended my first personal contact and observation of the stupendous and marvelous activity of the Great White Brotherhood.” As Gaylord finished relating his experiences, we saw daylight just breaking on the Eastern horizon.

“Let us go to your drawing-room,” he said, refer­ ring to me, “for one of the Ascended Masters has

210 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

much to do in the work we are to accomplish next. The lady and gentleman, who are but pawns of the sinister force, have in their possession certain docu­ ments and records, which they have stolen. These pa­ pers contain information we need, which they intend to use against innocent people for blackmail purposes. We must have that information, in order to protect others whom they seek to injure, and to bring into their clutches through the power of fear.” We then re­ turned to my compartment. I wondered what Mr. Gaylord intended to do next. We waited a few mo­ ments, and soon heard the man and woman go into the dining car.

“Now, watch carefully,” said Gaylord, “and do not move or speak while I am operating.”

We sat down, and he focused his attention upon the door that led into their compartment. In a moment, he directed a ray of “Electronic Light” upon it. He steadily increased the power, and we were enabled to look within the room. A traveling bag lay upon one of the seats. Gaylord held the force steadily, until he saw what it contained. The expression on his face indicated he had found the information for which he was searching, and in an instant, he released the power and said:

“In three days, they will be ready for the proper authorities to welcome them to a long rest, from any further activity of that kind. With those papers in

THE MESSENGER

their possession, it makes their escape impossible. In this case, the newspapers will not be able to break through the wall of secrecy and invisibility of the Ascended Masters, who control all human law by the ‘One Eternal Law of Divine Justice.’ ” Saint Germain had indicated the hotel in Wash­ ington, where we were to stay and, when we arrived, he welcomed us in person. His appearance, was changed, so that he did not attract undue attention. “My Beloved Brother,” he said, as he went up to Gaylord, “I do sincerely congratulate you, and give praise and thanks for your splendid success, because you have broken the backbone of a very destructive activity, at least so far as that group is concerned.” Turning to Rayborn and me, he greeted us in that loving, gracious manner that is such a distinguishing characteristic of all Ascended Masters, and particu­ larly of Saint Germain.

“May I have the privilege of providing your break­ fast?” he said. “I trust it will be quite satisfying and delicious. Will you come to my rooms?” After break­ fast, he suggested that we retire and get our much needed rest, yet while in his marvelous “Presence,” we were never conscious of needing rest. The third day after our arrival, Rayborn, Gaylord, and I, accompanied by Saint Germain and certain members of the Secret Service, went to the rendez­ vous of an important group of those, who were will­

212 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ing channels for the sinister force. There were pres­ ent the seven principal leaders in America. We reached the place, and stood for a moment outside their rooms. We could hear an excited discussion go­ ing on in undertones, as we approached the door. Suddenly, it burst open, and we walked in upon them, Saint Germain charging the atmosphere with an elec­ tric force that held them immovable. Their drawn guns dropped to the floor where they stood, and their arms hung motionless by their sides.

Saint Germain raised his right hand, made the Sign of Cosmic Protection and Power, and in a voice, that penetrated every atom, even of the building itself, uttered the Eternal Fiat of Truth, before which all destructive forces bow, and are forever silenced: “Tell those who have been associated with you and all who come after you that,—‘THE LIGHT OF

GOD NEVER FAILS.’ ”

As his voice carried that Decree into their con­ sciousness, they turned ashen with fear from their own creation, and their bodies shook like leaves in the wind. The members of the Secret Service stepped forward, and took them into custody, where they shall remain until they serve “THE LIGHT.”

THE MESSENGER

The Mysterious Message

“‘'I'”WILL be with you two weeks longer,” said Saint I Germain, as soon as we had returned to our JL hotel. “With your permission, I will devote a part of each day to individual instruction, which I can see with the Inner Unlimited Sight, you are go­ ing to need.

“Our interference with the plans of the sinister force and the imprisonment of their tools, that took place in Washington recently, has drawn the atten­ tion of certain forces to you, especially to Gaylord and this Brother,” indicating me. “You both have certain faculties, developed in former lives, which can be used in many remarkable ways. It is because of this, that the sinister force will try to strike at you.

“However, you will be protected in every way, and kept perfectly safe, so long as you keep poised and free from anger, hate, or fear. This is why I wish to give you certain definite training, along the line of self-protection.

“The most important and imperative thing for you to remember always is to fully accept and realize that the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ is the ‘Magic Presence,’ and that it is focused in, through, and around you at all times. You have seen your Glorious God-Self of dazzling Light, the very Life of your own Being, while you were at the ranch, so there is no excuse for not accepting it completely.

“The outer activity of your mind is the bucking broncho. This, you must bring under subjection and make it perfectly obedient to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’—in every way. For those, who have not been privileged to see the God-Self, there might be some excuse, although it is speaking constantly through the heart, to every human being that ever was born into this world, but after an individual has once seen his ‘Perfect-Self,’ the Blazing God-Light, there is no reason for ignoring that ‘Presence’ after­ wards.

“When Its Form and Light have once been re­ corded in the outer activity of the mind, through the sight, the individual can at any instant recall that picture, consciously and at will, and again release that power into all earthly problems.

“The sincere student can draw the full power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ into any condition, and so charge all things with Perfection. Thus, he can live once again in the Father’s House, in the glorious Freedom that was originally designed for him; this is the only predestination there is.

“Having once seen your ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

your own vision is one of the most powerful faculties you have for bringing invisible activity into visible physical form. The architects of your business world are doing this constantly. They receive an idea, which is an invisible activity; they then draw a picture of it. It is but a very short time until the substance is drawn together, and the invisible idea has become a visible, tangible building.

“The individual’s ability to use this Law is abso­ lutely unlimited, but it is only when the student con­ sciously sets to work to control his faculty of sight, so that he closes it to the picturing of negative con­ ditions, that he begins to have freedom, and puts his world in order.

“The average person’s thoughts and feelings are nothing but a mass of chaotic pictures and negative suggestions, which he has accepted from the world about him, and keeps repeating and feeding them by his own energy, through his attention. Order is Heaven’s first Law—harmony and peace the cohesive power of the Universe. These come from one source —only—and that is the ‘Mighty I AM Presence of the Universe,’ your God-Self.

“Limitless substance, and invincible power are forever about you. You have only to understand, how to raise or lower the atomic vibratory action by the power of the ‘I AM,’ in order to produce whatsoever you can possibly desire. There is no one to say what 216 th e m a g ic presence

shall come into your experience and world, but your­ self.

“The limitless omnipresent substance is always about you, waiting to be acted upon. You, the indi­ vidual, are the channel through which the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ wishes to expand its Perfection. It pours out ceaselessly the ‘Limitless Light’ or Energy of Life, but you are the governor of its use, the di­ rector of its destination, and of the result it is to bring forth for you.

“It can and will produce anything you wish in­ stantly, if you will but keep your personality har­ monized, so that thoughts, feelings, and words of dis­ cord do not interrupt Its ever-flowing Perfection. Life is Perfection, and it contains all perfect mani­ festation within itself. The only duty of the personal­ ity is to be a cup that carries and reveals the Perfection of Life. Until one obtains obedience from the outer senses, and maintains a feeling of peace within him­ self, he pollutes the purity and Perfection of the Life that is flowing through.

“It is your duty to know that the wisdom of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ always directs your use of its Power and Life. It alone knows what is Perfect for you, except an Ascended Master. He, being one with the All-knowing Mind of God is one with your ‘I AM Presence,’ no matter whether it acts through you or through Him. Thus, only your own ‘I AM

Presence,’ or an Ascended Master, knows what is right for you at all times. Only these two sources, which are really one, can see down your entire Life- Stream, and know all the forces that play upon your problems and the cause of your experiences, past, present and future.

“The lack of discrimination in distinguishing the true from the false is the thing that makes mankind fail everywhere in the outer world. The one, who determines to attain Perfection, must train the outer activity of his mind, to listen to no voice but that of his ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ He must accept only Its Wisdom and obey only Its direction. He must—hear the Light—see the Light—feel the Light and—Be the Light of the ‘Infinite I AM Presence.’ “While there is a dilferent individualization, or Flame of God, governing each human body, yet these individualizations are, have, and use the One, Uni­ versal Mind Substance, Wisdom and Power. This is how there is but One Mind, One God, One Substance, and One Power ever waiting to be consciously acted upon and directed by the “Mighty I AM Presence,’ through the conscious mind or outer activity of the individual.

“If the feeling and thought of the personality is kept harmonious, then the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ expands Its Perfection, through the outer activity of the individual. If they be discordant, the personality

218 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

becomes like a steam engine without a governor, and destroys itself. The latter is the condition the larger part of humanity is expressing today. Everyone is constantly using this wonderful, limitless Energy, the Greatest Force in the Universe.

“The responsibility for its use rests entirely upon the individual, for he is a creator. If this tremendous Energy be used with the conscious understanding of the Love, Wisdom, and Power of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the individual can only express Freedom, Perfection, and Mastery.

“We all know, that there are thousands who desire this instruction. That is true, but no individual in heaven or on earth can fail to attain it, if the desire for the ‘Light’ be earnest enough, determined enough, and strong enough to hold the attention of the intel­ lect upon that ‘Light.’ This must be the paramount idea of Life upon which to focus all one’s energy. To the one who has this great determination, undreamed of ways will open, to bring about the fulfillment of that desire. If human beings seek the Light with one eye and the pleasure of the senses with the other, they will not receive much Light.

“The Great Ascended Masters have become Per­ fect and All-Powerful, by dwelling or thinking upon Perfection and obeying the One Law of Life—Love. They are—That—upon which they have meditated. To-day mankind is—That—upon which it has medi­

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

tated or focused its attention in the past. Human be­ ings would not live to be over twelve years of age, if it were not for the continual help of these Great Luminous Beings of transcendent attainment and Love. They give the same wonderful care to the in­ habitants of earth that loving, unselfish parents give to their children, and help all individuals who have a sincere desire to live constructively. To such per­ sons, an opportunity is always open that they may attune to and contact the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within themselves, anchor to Perfection, and thus, come into the Ascended State also, if they be deter­ mined enough.

“The Ascended Masters always work in perfect co-operation with the Cosmic Law of Love. Students often ask, ‘Why, if these Masters are All-wise and All-powerful, do they not correct the discord upon earth and make humanity’s suffering cease?’ They do help the individual, who wishes to serve the Light, to harmonize his thought and feeling, and bring the body into obedience to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ They protect him thousands of times, from destruc­ tive currents of force and activities of which he has no knowledge, but they cannot and do not fulfill his plan of Life for him.

“Each individual knows a thing only when he at­ tains the consciousness of it by the expenditure of his own energy, for then he feels it. An Ascended

220 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Master never, never intrudes upon the eternal, sacred prerogative of the individual’s free will. Whenever a destructive force of any kind gathers a certain mo­ mentum or accumulates pressure, whether it be done by an individual, a group of individuals, a nation, or in nature, the Great Cosmic Law allows it to spend its force, in order to annihilate the focus, balance the pressure, and release the misqualified energy back into the Universal reservoir. There it becomes puri­ fied by the Great Flame of Life, and can be used again.

“The personality, if it be obedient, can by the conscious command of the ‘I AM Presence’ release

purify its own miscreation. Thus, the individual avoids the necessity for compulsory balancing and purification by the action of Cosmic Law. “The willingness to right a wrong, correct a mis­ take, balance and purify any miscreation, will always open the way for an Ascended Master to give assist­ ance, and bring permanent attainment. This willing­ ness can come in a group, a nation, or an entire hu­ manity, just as well as it can in the individual, for the infinite only acts and controls the Universe through its own Individualization—through the Being who says ‘I AM.’ Creation could never have taken place if the infinite had not acknowledged its own Being through the individual—‘I AM.’

22x

“When the individual determines to express the Perfection of Life, he must be loyal enough to his own ‘I AM Presence’ to stand back of his own decree, in the face of all outer experience. He can then give the ‘Great Command’ and Life yields to him the ful­ ness of every good thing, so long as the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ is acknowledged, as the Owner and Doer of all that is good.

“If one refuses to accept his ‘I AM Presence,’ he re­ fuses all Good, and the Source that gives it. As Life is the Great God-Flame from which all proceeds, he, by this attitude of thought and feeling, refuses Life. Hence, disintegration is the self-chosen experience, which the individual permits the outer activity of his consciousness, to impose upon his own Stream of Life.

“If thoughts and feelings of anger, hate, selfishness, criticism, condemnation, and doubt of the ‘I AM Presence’ are permitted to remain in the conscious­ ness of any human being, the door to Perfection closes, and his existence becomes but a process of sleeping and eating, until the energy drawn by the outer consciousness spends itself, and the body is left to dissolution.

“Then, the individual makes another effort to ex­ press the fulness of Perfection through another body, and continues this effort, for aeons, if necessary, until that Perfection is fully expressed. It is to avoid such

222 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

continual re-embodiment into limitation, that it is so imperative for the individual to have conscious under­ standing of the purpose of Life, because the knowl­ edge of how to release Love, wisdom, and power en­ ables him to fulfill that purpose perfectly. “I can assist you to attain this, because by the use of the Consuming Flame of Divine Love, for the puri­ fying and blessing of humanity, you can always free yourself.

“I am delighted with Bob’s progress. It is a long time since I have contacted anyone with such de­ termination, and whose desire for attainment is so in­ tense. His advancement is truly wonderful. “I have tickets to the opera of ‘Parsifal,’ to-night,” he continued, changing the subject abruptly, “Will you be my guests?” That evening in his wonderful Presence, “Parsifal” became something far more than an opera. It was the struggle of the individual through human embodiment. The instruction, he poured out to us, as the drama of the soul and the Victory of the “I AM Presence” unfolded itself in music and alle­ gory, was one of the most marvelous experiences, I have ever had. As the performance began, he said: “Observe what can be done for those who are sin­ cere and loyal to the highest ideals through their art.” The two who played the part of Parsifal and Kundry were the fortunate ones chosen for this remarkable blessing. They had been singing a short time, when

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

Saint Germain turned on a great stream of spiritual power, and instantly, one could detect the change in their voices. They became more remarkable in quality, the timbre increased so powerfully, that the singers themselves were visibly delighted and amazed. One could feel the charge of Electronic Light pene­ trate everything. The audience felt the change too, thrilled with delight, and enthusiasm, and called them back again and again in its appreciation. “What will be the result?” I asked at the first oppor­ tunity, “when they find their voices are not the same, the next time they wish to sing?” “This added power and Perfection will be permanent,” he replied. “Former growth permits it to be done for them, at the present time. If they had not made previous effort, it would not have been permissible to use them, in order to give you this instruction. The be­ loved sister and brother will think that divine provi­ dence has come to their assistance, which is literally true, only in this case, I happen to be the director of providence.”

As scene after scene was presented that night, Saint Germain showed us the true meaning of what was being portrayed, in a manner we can never forget. By the time it came to a close, I was raised to a tremendous spiritual height, and the exaltation was so great, that it lasted for hours. We returned to our hotel filled with unspeakable joy and gratitude. 224 *

THE MAGIC PRESENCE

The following two weeks passed rapidly, while our instruction continued. Then one morning, our Be­ loved Master announced that he was leaving us for a time, and that he had retained his suite of rooms for the use of Nada, Pearl, Rex, and Bob over the holi­ days. Bidding us a loving good-by, he disappeared. Next morning, Gaylord came to me with a letter which he had found on the table in his room, request­ ing that he come to a certain address in New York at once. He seemed concerned about it, and yet he sensed an uncertainty, something that was not alto­ gether as it should be.

“I don’t understand, how the letter got on my table, without going through the mail,” he explained. “I have inquired, and no one seems to know who placed it there.” As he continued to ponder over it, there increased within me a sense of uneasiness. I said so frankly, but his only remark was: “I must go, and find out what it means, and shall leave by the next train.” I wanted to accompany him, but he ex­ plained it was not necessary, so I determined to follow my own Inner direction. As soon as he had gone, Ray­ born and I discussed it, and I decided to follow him. “I am leaving at once by airplane,” I said. “He will be in great danger, I feel certain, and why he has not sensed it himself, I do not know. At any rate, I shall watch events, and may call you by telephone.” Fortunately, I had noticed the address in Gaylord’s

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

letter, and hastened at once to the flying field, where a plane left immediately, reaching New York long before he arrived. I went to the address, looked the place over thoroughly, but saw no sign of anything unusual. At last I saw Gaylord get out of a taxi, and enter the building. The place was a high-class apart­ ment hotel, and as he inquired for the number, I heard the man at the desk say:

“They are on the tenth floor.” “I followed and kept well out of sight. The door to the apartment opened, and a beautiful woman ad­ mitted him. I waited a long time, but he did not come out. At last, I was about to go to the door, when it opened, and two tall, fine looking men and the beau­ tiful woman with Gaylord came out. They went down to the lobby, passed quickly through, and entered a waiting auto. I saw Gaylord was very pale, but poised and calm.

They drove rapidly away. I jumped into a taxi, and followed, giving the driver orders to keep them in sight. Their car arrived at a pier from which a trans­ atlantic liner was sailing. They went aboard at once. I made inquiries, and found that the boat was to leave at ten o’clock for Cherbourg.

I was positive by this time, that Gaylord was being forced to accompany them, so I went direct to the transportation office and, after considerable argu­ ment and tipping, finally secured passage. I wired

226 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Rayborn of my sailing, and sent a letter explaining. I provided myself with a grip and clothing, boarding the steamer at nine-thirty.

I asked the “Magic I AM Presence” to see that my stateroom was near Gaylord’s. Not knowing the name under which these people traveled, I secured a pas­ senger list, and asked the “I AM Presence” to show me, which staterooms they were in. My attention became focused upon four names, and the Inner Light corroborated my feeling. I looked up the loca­ tion, and discovered that one of them adjoined mine. I made it my business to watch and listen, and was rewarded the second morning about four o’clock by hearing voices, and among them at intervals Gay­ lord’s in an undertone, just barely audible. I put my ear close to the wall, and used all the power of the “I AM,” so that I might miss nothing, and be able to give him assistance, if necessary.

There was evidently some argument, and very de­ termined pressure was being brought to bear upon him in several ways for at last, I heard his voice raised to a pitch that indicated he was giving an ultimatum that did not work to their advantage. At last, he spoke so loud that anyone passing outside could hear him. “No,” he was saying, “I will not intercede for your accomplices, even if you kill me.”

“We shall see,” replied a man’s deep voice, “when we get you in the hands of our assistants in Paris.”

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

In those few words, enough was revealed, to show they were trying to force the release of the others, who had just been seized in Washington. I sent a wireless to Rayborn to be silent, and wait, that I had learned the necessary details.

Then, in the quiet of my room, I sent a message to Saint Germain and the Brotherhood, that some of them might meet me, when we landed at Cherbourg. I was not conscious of any answer, but I felt at ease and peace after the effort, and rested in that feeling of accomplishment. It was then five o’clock in the morning, and I lay down to get a few hours’ rest, for I knew I would need all the alertness and strength pos­ sible.

While sleeping, I dreamed, or I thought so, at the time, that I met the Master of whom Gaylord had told me many wonderful things, he who had been sent by the Brotherhood to take him on his first trip to the Himalayas. He said, to me distinctly:

“Be at peace my brother, I will meet you, when the boat lands at Cherbourg. All is ready, and the control of this situation is in the hands of those who never fail.” I saw him so clearly in the experience, that I felt sure I would know him anywhere. The whole experi­ ence was too real and tangible to be a dream, and I knew that I must have gone to him in my higher mental body, while the other body slept. I awakened later, wonderfully refreshed.

228 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

All that day, I kept close watch of their staterooms, but learned nothing. I got up at four the next morn­ ing, and at five was rewarded by seeing the two men come out. I saw them very plainly, so I was certain I would recognize them again anywhere. They walked the deck for a while, and returned. The woman left the stateroom, and took her turn at exercising in the fresh air.

I had hoped they would all go out at one time, but they were too shrewd, and kept Gaylord very closely guarded. The fourth day was very stormy, and I saw no one. That night, I spent listening intensely every moment, hoping for some kind of revelation. Finally at midnight, they argued with Gaylord again, but he was adamant. They told him where they would take him, and I noted the address carefully. It was strange that they did not seem to suspect that someone might follow them, except that they kept strictly to them­ selves, during the entire trip.

The fifth morning, the woman came out to walk on deck a short time, and during that interval, I heard the men discussing her. She was evidently an Ameri­ can, and socially prominent in Paris. As near as I could judge from their conversation, she was under their influence, and through her, they were avoiding any suspicion being directed to themselves. I realized, there was no opportunity of reaching Gaylord with­ out endangering the whole matter, so I trusted to my

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

Inner feeling, and relied upon the Brotherhood and Saint Germain to guide me further.

I thought the masked ball, during our last night on board, might draw them into association with the rest of the passengers, but nothing induced them to come out of their seclusion. The last night was a bril­ liant social affair.

The next morning, I was up at four o’clock, but nobody left the stateroom, until we came alongside the pier. As our steamer docked, they all came out to­ gether. I did not dare to let Gaylord see me, lest we betray ourselves, but I felt help was near at hand, and followed them as closely as I could. They hurried away from the pier, and my heart began to sink, when a hand touched my shoulder. As I looked up, the Master of my dream stood before me.

“Come quickly,” he said, “I will explain as we go.” We followed the others rapidly, and kept them in sight, until they entered an auto. At that moment, a car drew alongside of us, and the Master motioned me to enter. We drove along rapidly, keeping the other car clearly in sight.

“I am Gaylord’s friend of whom he told you,” he continued, while we sped along. “I received your message, and also one from him shortly after.” He in­ troduced himself, and requested, that I never reveal his name.

“My son, you are a true Brother of the Great White

230 THE MA GIC PRESENCE

Brotherhood, and out of this experience will come good of which you do not now dream.” There were not many other cars on the road, so it was an easy matter to keep them in sight, without attracting attention. They drove at a normal speed, and we soon reached the outskirts of Paris.

A few moments later, a large car came alongside of us. The Master opened our door as the two cars stopped, and a man stepped from that machine into ours, while his car turned at the next corner, and dis­ appeared. As he sat down, the Master explained: “This is another ‘Brother of the Light’ who will stay on guard, when Gaylord reaches his destination.” At last, their car came to a large villa with beauti­ ful grounds surrounding it, but the building was fall­ ing into ruins. As we saw them pull up in front of this place, we stopped in a secluded spot. They went into the building, and their machine drove rapidly away. The “Brother of Light” got out of our car to observe.

“Watch every move,” the Master said to him. “You know where and how to reach me. I will take this Brother, where he can have peace and rest. He needs it very much. I give you my blessing, may the ‘Magic Presence’ seal you in Its Ray.” Then, speaking to our driver in a language I did not understand, we drove away at a speed, that I did not believe was ever allowed in any city.

“These two men, who have Gaylord in charge,” the Master explained further, “are to wait there for five of their accomplices, two of whom are on their way from Russia. This group cabled from New York that they would arrive to-day, and those from Russia will be here the day after to-morrow.”

Our car soon came to a beautiful villa, and as we stepped out the most delightful fragrance of roses filled the air. We entered the house, and were greeted by a beautiful young lady, the sister of the Master who had brought me. As I thought, how very young she looked, he smiled.

“My sister is much older than she looks,” he volun­ teered. “My good brother, my sister and I have both lived far beyond the allotted three score and ten years. Our understanding has enabled us to utilize certain laws, direct and maintain certain currents of energy in the body, erase all signs of age, and remain eternally youthful and beautiful. I have retained this body for three hundred ten years and my sister for three hundred. You see from the human standpoint, we should have passed through the change called death, long ago, but that reaper has no terrors for us. It can never touch us now.

“We have had the benefit of the Atomic Accele­ rator, in the Cave of Symbols in your beloved America. You are surprised that we have been there? Why? We saw you and your friends in that marvelous

232 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

retreat, quite recently. The joy and marvelous Love your hearts sent forth was one of the most beautiful and encouraging experiences, we have had in many years. In the near future, we shall be there again, to complete the raising of these bodies into that eternally Perfect state of the Ascended Masters. Then, we can come and go freely, as they do, and work above all limitation.

“Of course you understand, that after having been given the benefit of the wonderful Accelerator, it is imperative that the student maintain always a con­ stant state of conscious harmony, no matter what the condition may be within or about him. Once this assistance has been given to the outer self, it must keep that power flowing through the body from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ To some students, this is quite a struggle, but it will be short, if one has real determination to hold to the Great Light. Come! we are forgetting the joy of hospitality. I will show you to your room, and as soon as you have refreshed yourself, we shall dine.”

He showed me to an exquisite room and bath, and I could not help but notice how these Great Ones, who are the carriers of the Light, always are sur­ rounded by beauty, harmony, and Perfection, in every part of their special activity. I remarked about this once to Saint Germain, and he replied: “When Life is lived, as it was intended, all is peace,

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

harmony, beauty, opulence, and happiness. To con­ quer the desire to feel or express inharmony, shuts the door to inharmony. Therefore, it cannot act within the personal self—nor its environment. It is a joy to know, that humanity has the strength to do this, and thus receive the untold blessings of Life.” We had dinner, and the Master urged me to go to my room to sleep, until called. I obeyed and was awakened at seven o’clock the next morning by sweet chimes sounding through my room. They thrilled my body, as if a charge of Electronic Energy had come through the sound. I dressed quickly, and joined the Master and his sister in the drawing-room. I felt so wonderful, it seemed, as if there were no such thing, as being weary. Much had taken place during my rest. Word had been received, that the tools of the sinister force were arriving, to join their accomplices the following day.

“All must be in readiness to act quickly,” the Master explained. “The ‘Brothers of Light’ who are members of the French Secret Service have been in­ structed, to be thoroughly prepared, and that there must be no publicity about the seizure of this group.” You can imagine my joy, when two days later, as I entered the drawing room, Saint Germain greeted me serenely and as graciously as usual. A moment later, as the Master and his sister entered, a “Dazzling Light” flashed through the room.

234 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Come,” said Saint Germain, “all is ready. Let us go.” As we approached the rendezvous, there was not a movement or sound. Saint Germain went up to the door, extended his hand, the lock clicked, and the door opened noiselessly. He led the way, as though familiar with every detail. He approached massive double doors, and again extended his hand. They fairly flew open, so great was the force he had focused. Before us stood the seven tools, Gaylord, and the woman.

As we entered, the seven drew weapons, and for a fraction of a second, the battle was one of mental forces. Suddenly, a circle of blue (lame surrounded them, their hands dropped to their sides, and the Brothers of the Secret Service entered. In less than another minute, the tools were in handcuffs, within closed autos, and on their way to a certain place of restraint, where no other prisoners can ever contact them. Gaylord was surprised, and overjoyed at the speed and quiet, with which his release and their capture had come about. They had tried to force him to use certain legal authority, that was his, to have their co-workers in America released. “Beloved Brothers,” he said, “I can never thank you enough, for saving this body for further service. They were deeply in earnest, I can assure you, and would have destroyed me, when I refused to help them. However, in their unguarded conversation, I

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

learned much that will be of value to us in the future.” He embraced each of us with great tenderness, Love, and gratitude. The woman was guarded by us, Saint Germain explained.

“It is not necessary to punish this child, she has been but an innocent victim of their villainous treach­ ery.

“My dear sister,” he said, “we do not wish to harm you. You have been but the plaything of this sinister force. You shall have complete release and freedom forever from its influence and control.” Instantly, a blue spiral flame encircled her from head to foot. Her body swayed, as if she would have fallen to the floor, and yet could not because she was held in the embrace of its marvelous power. She stood thus, fully ten minutes, and then the flame slowly faded out. Her body trembled violently a moment, and her eyes opened with a pleading, ap­ pealing expression.

“O, where am I?” she asked. “You are with friends,” Saint Germain replied, as he took her hand in his.

“You are forever released from a condition far worse than death. Come, and we shall take you home.”

“No, no,” she replied frantically, “I can never go home again, after all I have done, and all that has happened. I cannot, I cannot.”

236 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Yes, you can,” Saint Germain answered, with a conviction and power of the Truth, that changed all resistance into instant obedience.

“You will find everything changed, for your good husband understands, and will welcome you home. Your daughter, an invalid who has suffered so much, shall also be restored, and your home will be a happy, wonderful place, once again.”

We went out, entered the car of Gaylord’s friend, and drove to a beautiful residence, in the best resi­ dential section of Paris. We entered and were received by a tall slender man, whom I knew instantly to be an American. He had been handsome in earlier years, but now his face showed deep lines of care and sorrow. With tears streaming down his face, he held out his arms to his wife. She rushed into them sobbing as though her heart would break. Saint Germain waited a moment, and when she became calm, presented us to him.

“Beloved friends,” he said, “let us go to your lovely daughter, for we have further work to do.” We en­ tered a lovely room where a girl, once beautiful, lay upon the bed, so drawn and deformed, that she hardly seemed human.

Saint Germain stepped to the bedside, took her left hand in his, and placed the thumb of his right hand on her forehead between the eyes. He stood in this position for about five minutes, while the rest of us

looked on expectantly. Suddenly, the girl gave the most unearthly scream, her whole body straightened out on the bed, and she lay as still as if in death. “Have no fear,” he said, “she will be conscious in a few moments. Then, I will give her strength to stand and walk.” Presently, she opened her eyes with the sweetest smile of Love and gratitude, and the Light of her “I AM Presence” streamed out in blessing to Saint Germain. He extended his hand, assisting her to rise and stand on her feet, while she received the loving embrace of her father and mother. Saint Ger­ main picked the child up, and carried her to a soft couch in the drawing-room. He gave directions for her care, and said he would be with them the follow­ ing day.

We returned to the home of our wonderful friend, and a full explanation was given to Gaylord of all that had happened, since he had left Washington. His gratitude was very great, and he discussed his own feeling and reaction during the trip on the boat. “The only feeling I had during the entire experi­ ence,” he explained, “was to trust wholly in ‘My

hood.”

“My beloved students and brothers,” said Saint Germain, “do you not see, how unfailingly the Great Law of God acts? In this case, the sinister force tried to compel a member of the Great White Brotherhood

238 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

to serve it, and therefore darkness. You see our good Brother became the decoy, and his ‘Light’ the chan­ nel by which seven more of their destructive talons were cut off from any further activity, and a very great joy and happiness was restored to a wonder­ ful, blessed family.

“I have news that will surprise you still further. The man, to whom his lovely wife and daughter were this day restored, is Arthur Livingston, the uncle of our beloved Brother Bob Singleton. This man is the most highly inspired mining engineer I know. I mean by that, he is well directed by the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ in his mining work.

“I wish all three of them to return to America with you, for you will find, they will become very earnest fellow-students. To-morrow, I will arrange a return passage for you, but during the next week, you are to remain in Paris, until your boat sails.” During that time, we were the guests of Gaylord’s wonderful friend and his sister. The next day, we ac­ companied Saint Germain to the Livingstons. When we entered, the transformation was greater than the human mind believes possible.

Mr. Livingston looked ten years younger, the daughter was radiantly beautiful and happy, gaining strength and the normal use of her body, with amaz­ ing ease and rapidity. The mother’s wonderful Love was now fully reawakened, and her devotion to her

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

family was very great. She wanted so much to make amends for all the suffering that had come to them through her.

“This suffering,” she said to us, “that so nearly wrecked everything for myself and my family, was the result of my desire for social supremacy, wherever we have lived. As I look upon the whole experience now, I can see, that my desire for social influence was an in­ tense craving, that completely absorbed all my time and attention. It very nearly did irreparable damage to us all. I promise you I shall never forget this les­ son. I shall try to make amends for it all, by greater devotion to my family and eternal service to the ‘Light.’ ”

“I wish the three of you,” said Saint Germain, ad­ dressing the Livingstons, “to sail with these friends to America, where I desire you to make your permanent home. It will help you to forget the experiences that have caused so much suffering here.” Their joy was unspeakable, and their gratitude to him is ever­ lasting.

A week later, when we said good-by to Saint Germain, Gaylord’s friend, and his sister, we could not find words to express what was in our hearts, for Love is the only thing that expresses the gratitude one feels under such circumstances.

We went aboard the steamer at four o’clock, and enjoyed every moment while crossing the Atlantic.

240 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Gaylord asked me several times, to relate with full details all the experiences we had passed through, and after each story, his only comment was: “How marvelous! how wonderful!” On our arrival in New York, Rayborn met us at the pier, and I never saw a happier man. When he was introduced to Arthur Livingston, as Bob’s uncle, lie was delighted indeed. We went directly to Wash­ ington, D. C., where the Livingstons were to estab­ lish their new home.

Thus, does the Great White Brotherhood ever con­ tinue to bless humanity, in this marvelous, silent manner, and through its unconquerable Power and Intelligence, forever fulfill the Law of the Eternal— “The Light of God never fails.”

THE MYSTERIOUS MESSAGE

The Conquering Power

OUR return with the Livingstons to Washing­ ton, D. C. was followed by many weeks of pleasant study, while receiving the great wis­ dom of our beloved Saint Germain. We were very busy during this time, and days sped by on wings, for during our contemplation of the “Light” and the “Ascended Masters,” we transcended all sense of time. After all, only as human events call our attention to it, are we ever aware of time. We had arrived in Wash­ ington on the second of October, and the Christmas season was now approaching.

“For some reason,” Rayborn said to me one morn­ ing, “Saint Germain wants the children to come here earlier than was originally planned.

Let us wire them to be here by the twenty-first of December. He said arrangements had been made to have them excused a few days earlier. He did not say why he wanted them, so I did not presume to inquire.”

We sent the wire, and late in the afternoon of the twenty-first they all arrived. Bob’s train came in half an hour ahead of the others. We all went to the hotel, where Nada and Pearl were given the suite of rooms Saint Germain had engaged. During the evening, with a twinkle in his eyes, Saint Germain asked the four of them to sing a certain group of songs. “I sent for those songs, and have been practicing them for three weeks,” Bob announced. “So have we,” chorused the other three. “Why should we all have chosen the same songs?” “That is very good,” said Saint Germain, smiling knowingly, and then he revealed his surprise. “We have been planning to attend a concert on Christmas Eve,” he began. “Two of the soloists will be indisposed. I know the man in charge of the enter­ tainment, and at the opportune moment, I shall offer to supply the artists to take their places.” Bob looked at him in positive fright.

“I have never appeared in public, in my life,” he said, “I should be scared to death.”

“Bob, do you not have confidence in me?” said Saint Germain, as he stepped up to Bob, and put his hands on his shoulders.

“Of course, I have all the confidence in the world,” he answered, as his eyes filled with tears. “Then leave it to me.” Saint Germain replied.” “All fear will be gone, when you awaken in the morn­ ing. Be at peace.”

The next morning at ten o’clock, a telephone call came from his friend in charge of the concert who was in great distress, because two of his soloists had been taken ill, and were unable to appear.

THE CONQUERING POWER

“Be at peace, I think I can help you out,” Saint Germain replied. “I can send you a quartet, two of whom are splendid soloists.” The manager knew that he understood what was needed, but did not know he was an Ascended Master. However, he accepted the proffered assistance without question. He made the announcement that a quartet would appear in place of the soloists.

Christmas Eve came, and the great auditorium was packed to capacity. As the curtain rose, there were exclamations of appreciation here and there in the audience, as a gorgeous fairyland-scene was revealed before them. Saint Germain kept in touch with the manager at intervals, and all felt a curious state of expectancy, feeling that something unusual was about to take place. The feeling grew stronger, as time passed. The other artists sang, and then came a sort of hush. A second curtain lifted, revealing a marvel­ ous setting of Bethlehem in the background, with a brilliant star shedding its wonderful radiation over the entire scene. Just at this point, an airplane in the shape of a great white bird floated down, and landed mid-stage. Out stepped the quartet in beautiful Ara­ bic costumes.

They first sang “Holy Night” and the audience compelled them to repeat it. Then Nada sang a solo, “Light of Life we Look to Thee.” The enthusiasm of the audience continued to increase as they

244 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

showered applause upon her. The quartet sang the next number: “Master Jesus We Follow Thee.” The fourth number was Rex’s solo: “In the Light I Rest Secure.” Handerchiefs were waved, and some rose in the audience, calling for him to repeat it. The quar­ tet sang again, and then the manager stepped to the front of the stage, and announced his surprise, for the closing number.

“Allow me to present our Guest Artist of the eve­ ning,” he said, “singing: ‘I Come On the Wings Of Light.’ Prima Donna Nada.”

We all gasped with surprise, as the mother of Nada and Rex entered, wearing a gown glittering with jewels. Her own beauty far transcended that of the gown she wore. The applause and greeting from the audience was tremendous. She raised her hand for silence, the audience responded instantly, and she began.

She sang with tremendous power and glory, as her radiation was released to flood out over the audience, and the city of Washington in blessing. From there, it has spread like a mantle of peace and comfort, over America and the earth. At the close of her song, the audience was gripped in silence a few seconds, and then burst forth showering their deep appreciation and joy in loving gratitude upon her. They called for her again and again. After she had sung it for the third time, she raised her hand for silence, and spoke to them.

THE CONQUERING POWER

“Your joy and gratitude is so sweet, so sincere, that I shall sing for you something I love, which ex­ presses my feeling for you. It is called: ‘I Love You.’ ” In this, her voice took on a beauty and power that acted like magic. She sang, as only an Ascended Master can sing, and it was no wonder the audience in its enthusiasm and appreciation tried to call her back again and again.

However, at a signal from Saint Germain, the final curtain was lowered. We rushed to the wings, and such a greeting and reunion followed, that no words can describe. Rayborn was almost overcome by his joy-

“Come quickly,” said Saint Germain, as he threw a velvet, indigo cloak about Nada’s mother, and we stepped into the auto, driving away rapidly. It was not a moment too soon, for the audience was rushing to the stage entrance. We arrived at the hotel, and went directly to the master suite. In a few moments, reporters besieged the place, wanting to know who the singer was. Saint Germain stepped to the door, and greeted them.

“Prima Donna Nada,” he said, “is the wife of a western mining man, Daniel Rayborn, and the two soloists of the quartet are her son and daughter. That is all,” and he dismissed them.

“After such loyal splendid service from each of you,” he explained, closing the door behind him, “I

246 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

thought you were all entitled to this happy surprise.” He congratulated the quartet, and smiling quizzically at Bob, remarked:

“You see your trust did not go unrewarded.” “You know,” replied Bob, “I never thought of stage-fright.”

We all gathered around the mother of Nada and Rex, and asked her to tell us something of her work, and where she had been.

“I will tell you briefly what I can, for I must leave you at two o’clock, but I will come to-morrow night, for a visit from eight to twelve.

“The sphere, in which I dwell, might be called a stratum, for there are several strata which enfold the earth, holding it in their embrace. The place, where I am receiving certain training, is just as real and tangible as your physical earth, but I—serve—in the strata below the one, in which I am studying. “When I thought I was passing through the change called death, I lost all feeling of Life for a few mo­ ments, and then, awakened to find myself surrounded by twelve Ascended Masters, whose Light was almost blinding, in its dazzling radiance. Among them was our Beloved Saint Germain, who had instructed me for several years previously.

“As soon as I became clearly conscious of the As­ cended Masters, I was shown how I could be assisted, and how I could assist myself, in raising the atomic

THE CONQUERING POWER

structure of my physical body then and there, into the pure Electronic Body, the Seamless Garment, which remains forever pure and Perfect.

“As the process of raising gradually took place, I became more and more aware of blazing Light filling my entire body, and I felt the most marvelous radiant energy surge in and through me, sweeping away every vestige of resistance and imperfection, and quicken­ ing my consciousness.

“I became more and more aware of my ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ until finally, It stood before me visible, tangible, and very real. Steadily and power­ fully, I felt my physical body drawn into, and en­ veloped by my glorious God-Self, and when I stepped out of the cemetery, I could scarcely realize how transcendent I had become. The old human, limited activities of my consciousness were raised into that alert sense of freedom and unlimited use of wisdom and power. I was shown very clearly, now I was aware of this greater activity, that I must put it to use. Then, came a still fuller sense of the freedom, beauty, joy, and service that I must render to those who still re­ main unascended.

“My first desire was, that I might know more of these Ascended Masters who had so lovingly minis­ tered to me. Instantly, one after another stood before me, and without a word being spoken, conveyed their names and thoughts to me. With this marvelous

248 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

thought-language, there came certain attendant pic­ tures in color and the true interpretation of them. “This communion by thought was just as clear, as human beings now use by the spoken word, in fact much clearer, for there can be no mistake, when thought contacts thought. Misunderstandings come about through the use of words, for, after all, they are but receptacles to convey thought and feeling. When thoughts and feelings are not limited by words, many imperfections and much resistance disappear entirely.

“At one time, during a former Golden Age, man­ kind still had the full use of this Inner Communion by thought, but as the personalities looked away from the ‘Light,’ the substance of their bodies became denser, until it reached the condition of the physical atom, of which the human body is composed to-day. “This substance vibrates at too slow a rate, for thought to pass through; hence, words or sounds, which could register in this lower rate, had to be used as a means of communication. Even to-day, the individual could again draw forth this same perfect way of communication, by releasing a Ray of Golden White Light from within his own ‘Magic I AM Pres­ ence’ by conscious command, visualizing its passing through the brain structure from the Electronic Body. This wave of Greater Light would increase the vibra­ tory rate of the atoms of the physical body to the point

THE CONQUERING POWER

where thought would register, and be comprehended without the spoken word.

“Thought waves are always being catapulted as it were, upon the flesh o£ the body, both from within the individual’s own consciousness, and from the thoughts of others, but how many people comprehend that fact enough, to read the thought whose impact is felt? Mental telepathy is a slight part of this activity, but how many people can interpret the thoughts re­ ceived, and know from whence they come? “It was weeks before I ceased to marvel at this wonderful three-fold means of Inner communication, through the sight, the thought, and the feeling. The glorious freedom of the Ascended Master is so marvel­ ous, that we long for every human being to under­ stand and enjoy that same great happiness. This is the final crowning glory of all human activity, the ideal and reward, for which all human experience is sought and endured. If mankind could but under­ stand, and look toward this true ideal of Life, the self­ created chains and limitations that have bound the race for hundreds of thousands of years would drop away, in less than a century.

“It is the determination of the Ascended Masters that ‘The Light,’ which is the Ancient Wisdom, shall flood the earth and its inhabitants—now—and what­ ever cannot stand the radiance of that ‘Light’ must disappear as mist before the morning sun. The ‘Law

250 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

of Life,’ of the whole Universe, is the ‘Law of Light,’ and before its blazing glory and invincible power, all discord and chaos are consumed.

“My first experiences, that seemed to me so marvel­ ous, proved to be but fragmentary, compared with what has been revealed, since my Ascension into this far greater and more wonderful activity of Life. “Please keep this fact clearly in mind, that in the Ascended State, each revelation of more expanded ac­ tivity always contains the attendant wisdom and power, for its right use. This is a never-ending joy and wonder to the Sons and Daughters of ‘The Light.’ “After I had become somewhat adjusted to the new condition, Saint Germain took me to the place for which I was best fitted, where I assimilated the new experiences for a short time. After this, I was given the benefit of illustrated instruction. Then, I began to enter into my real activity, my true service. “One of the ever-increasing joys of the Ascended State is that, as we study any particular condition, it is always accompanied by illustrations of the exact activity we are to use, and there can never be any mis­ take, for the end is seen in the beginning. However, this remarkable means of illustrated instruction does not occur below a certain state of consciousness, which can only be known, as it is attained. It is a definite, positive feeling and knowing.

“You beloved ones do not realize how fortunate

THE CONQUERING POWER

you are, in having the blessing of the wonderful Atomic Accelerator, one marvelous result of the Love and work of our Blessed Saint Germain. Great has been his Love, his service, and the gift of Himself to humanity.

“The beauty and rapid progress of each of you is due to your sincere and intense gratitude. It is the certain pathway to great heights of attainment, and the easiest method by which to achieve every good thing. Gratitude to Life for all Life pours out to you, is the wide-open door to every blessing in the Uni­ verse.

“It is because humanity has forgotten to be grate­ ful to ‘Life’ for all the blessings upon this earth, that it has shut the door to peace, and become bound by the chains of its own selfishness. The mass of man­ kind seek the possession and holding of things, which is an inversion of the Law of Life. Life forever says to the individual: ‘Expand, and ever let me pour greater and greater Perfection through you.’

“The ‘Law of Life’ is ‘To Give,’ for only by giving of one’sself can one expand. To give the intense Love of your own ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ unto all man­ kind, to all Life, is the mightiest activity we can use, to draw the human into the Divine. In this Divine Love is contained every good thing.

“There have been thousands of platitudes written about Divine Love, but only when the individual

253 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

knows Divine Love, as something more than an ab­ stract principle, does he realize that he can generate It at will, and direct It consciously to accomplish whatever he decrees. The Ascended Master knows Divine Love as a ‘Presence’; an Intelligence; a Prin­ ciple; a ‘Light’; a Power, an Activity, and a Substance. Therein lies the Secret to their Supreme Authority and Power, for there is nothing to obstruct the ap­ proach of Divine Love—anywhere in the Universe. When the student understands how to draw forth the ‘Flame of Divine Love’ from within his own ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ at his own decree, he knows it is but a very short time, until his constant use of It raises him into the Ascension. Only enough Love can ac­ complish that for anyone, but it must be first pro­ jected forth, before It can release the blessings within Its Heart unto the sender.

“Divine Love, being the Eternal, is the unquench­ able, invincible, unconquerable ‘Presence’ of the ‘I AM,’ and therefore Master of all.

“All the joys and pleasures of the outer world are as but dust, compared to the limitless ever-increasing wonders of creation in cosmic space, which the As­ cended Master may observe and enjoy consciously and at will. One of the tremendous blessings of the Ascended State is the entire absence of any criticism or condemnation of human frailties or mistakes. If the student of Light will train himself, to forget

THE CONQUERING POWER

everything that is useless or that is in any way unde­ sirable, he will not only make rapid progress, but it is imperative, if he is to free himself from human limitation. For the student to drag after him unpleas­ ant memories, is but one of the many ways by which he creates, over and over again, the same experiences of misery, from which he is really seeking to be free. “The ‘Light’ does not receive inharmony into It­ self. As the student enters the ‘Light,’ he becomes all ‘Light,’ hence all Perfection. To have inharmony drop away from the body or affairs, the personality must let go of all thought, feeling, and words about imperfection. An activity that will always bring com­ plete freedom, is for the student to pour out uncon­ ditional and eternal forgiveness to everybody and everything. This does what nothing else can do to free everyone, as well as the person who sends it out. “When forgiveness is sincere, the individual will find his world reordered, as if by magic, and filled with every good thing; but remember that unless a discord is forgotten, it is not forgiven, because you cannot loose it or release yourself from it, until it is out of your consciousness. So long as you remember an injustice, or a disturbed feeling, you have not for­ given either the person, or the condition. “When the forgiveness is complete, the feeling na­ ture or emotional body is serene, kind, happy, com­ fortable, and like a mountain of ‘Light.’ It is so power­

254 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ful, that one abides within it as impregnable, as in a fortress. Even though he stand amidst the wreck of worlds, yet will he remain untouched by anything but Perfection in the ‘Light.’

“Remember, what your consciousness is held firmly upon, you bring into existence in yourself. It is im­ possible for your life to contain anything, that is not your present or past accumulation of consciousness. Whatever you are conscious of, in thought and feel­ ing, stamps itself upon the Universal substance in and around you, and brings forth after its kind— always. This is a Mighty Cosmic Law from which there is no variation or escape.

“Truly, it is the very greatest joy to be with those you love, so to-night my joy is great indeed. The time is near at hand, when you will understand that all human relationship is but a creation of the physical world. In the Ascended State, all are truly Brothers and Sisters, Sons and Daughters of the Most High Liv­ ing God. In that phase of Life, the true meaning of friendship is understood and lived, and when rightly understood, it is the most beautiful relation­ ship in the Universe.

“Now, I must leave you, until to-morrow night at eight, for I have work to do. Hold yourselves steady within the mighty glow of the ‘Cosmic Light,’ the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ of the Universe, that your pathway may be illumined by its wondrous radi­

THE CONQUERING POWER

ance.” As she spoke the last few words, her body grew gradually dim, until it completely disappeared. “Beloved students,” said Saint Germain, smiling lovingly, “to-night I have shown you the higher ideal of entertainment. It is not only very enjoyable, but tremendously uplifting, because of the ‘Magic Pres­ ence’ whose limitless power it releases. You see, when the proper channel is opened, there is no limit to the blessings an audience may receive wherever the con­ dition is made possible.

“You have realized, that with sufficient under­ standing, it is possible to cause your body to respond instantly, to the higher and unlimited use of the ‘I AM Presence’ within you. Your body is the instru­ ment upon and through which, you can let the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ play its Great Song of Life, knowing no limitation or defeat in anything; or you can let the thoughts and feelings of limitation and discord, sent out by other personalities, play upon it and reap accordingly. Your body is your radio, your thought, feeling, and spoken word are the ways by which you can tune into or out of any condition or activity, you do or do not want. The only real differ­ ence is, that your body is capable of being tuned to a very much greater height, inconceivably greater, than any radio now in existence.

“You are the director of your own radio, through your consciousness. You have the programs of the

256 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Universe to choose from. Your world to-day reveals, what you have chosen in the past. If you do not like that program, choose a new and better one from your ‘I AM Presence.’ ”

Our gratitude and love were greater than ever for Saint Germain, and we realized, as never before, that in the Presence and Wisdom of the Ascended Masters, there truly is heaven on earth. We bade each other good night, and went to our rooms. We breakfasted the next morning at eleven, and spent the afternoon showing Nada, Pearl, Rex, and Bob many places of interest in Washington. In the raised consciousness, we were in during this time, the appreciation and in­ tensity of our enjoyment were keener than usual, and it seemed we saw beauty everywhere.

We returned to the hotel at four o’clock, as Saint Germain had invited us to dine with him later, in the suite of rooms occupied by Nada and Pearl, say­ ing the time had arrived for the instruction of the Livingstons to begin. At six o’clock, we were ready, the Livingstons had come, and all were awaiting Saint Germain’s arrival, when a most delicate bell sounded through the rooms.

“Saint Germain is approaching,” said Pearl im­ mediately.

“Who is he?” asked Zara Livingston. “The Wonderful Man who healed you,” Pearl re­ plied, “and saved your mother from such a terrible

THE CONQUERING POWER

fate. If my feeling is correct, you will soon see mani­ festations of His transcendent wisdom and power, besides what you have already experienced.” At this moment, he was announced, in the same way as any other guest^arriving at the hotel. He greeted us all graciously, and then explained:

“It is my wish, that these good friends, the Living­ stons, become accustomed to the higher use of the ‘Law of Light.’ We shall now begin by realizing first, that everywhere about us is a Universal Substance which we call ‘Cosmic Light’ and which the Bible refers to, as Spirit. This is the One, Pure, Primal Essence—out of which comes all creation. It is the pure Life-Substance of the first Cause—God. This is infinite, and we may draw upon it at anytime for anything we can ever require. This Pure Electronic Light is the great, limitless Storehouse of the Uni­ verse. In It is all Perfection, and out of It comes all that is.

“Now, if you will gather about the table, we shall dine so you may see, feel, taste, and know this won­ drous, omnipresent Substance, so often talked about, but so little understood.”

Saint Germain went to the head of the table, seat­ ing Zara, Bob, Nada, and myself on his left, Mrs. Livingston, Arthur, Pearl and Rex on his right, and asked us to bow our heads in silence, before the “Mighty Presence of God in Action.”

258 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Each felt the powerful current of Divine Energy, “Liquid-Light,” surge through his mind and body, and fill him with a feeling of Infinite Love and peace. As we raised our heads, a beautiful snow-white, rose- patterned cloth covered the table, made of a fabric none of us had ever seen. It most nearly resembled silk with frost upon it, both in quality and appear­ ance.

Arthur Livingston turned white with surprise, as the moment before, he had seen only the polished top of a walnut table. Now, this exquisitely beauti­ ful cloth covered it, with napkins to match at each place. There followed the rapid appearance of an entire service for the meal. The dishes were milk- white and made of substance that was like satin in appearance, but very hard and unbreakable. Upon each individual piece were strange mystic designs embossed in gold. None of us understood them, but they were extremely beautiful. The knives, forks, and spoons were made of a metal that looked like frosted silver, with wonderful carved jade handles. Goblets of jade with beautifully carved stems ap­ peared at the right hand of each guest, filled with a sparkling crystalline Liquid that was the very Essence of Life—“Condensed Light.”

“Do not be alarmed,” Saint Germain said, “when you drink this Liquid. It quickens the vibratory ac­ tion of your atomic structure tremendously, and if

THE CONQUERING POWER

you should feel faint, it will only last a few moments.” Then, raising his own goblet he proposed a toast. “To the peace and illumination of all present, and to all mankind!”

We raised our glasses and drained them. It was with difficulty that we refrained from a gasp of as­ tonishment at the effect of this Liquid, as the Elec­ tronic Essence charged through our bodies. We felt, as if we were being raised from our chairs. A seven course dinner followed, the empty dishes of each course disappearing, as soon as it was finished. The food was most delicious, and extremely vitaliz­ ing to the body. Our dessert was similar to what we had for dinner at the Cave of Symbols. “You see,” said Saint Germain, as we finished the meal, “it is not difficult to produce what you desire direct from the pure Universal Substance, so long as no element of selfishness enters in. We have dined here to-night on delicious food. It has all come from a supply that is ever at hand. Yet it is but a fragment of what can be produced.”

He extended his hand, and a disc of gold formed in it which he passed around for all to examine. He held out his other hand and a beautiful blue-white diamond formed within it, a truly perfect jewel, so dazzling was its refractive power. He held them both in his closed right hand a few moments, and when he opened it, a beautiful necklace lay within, ex­ 260 t h e m a g ic presence quisite in design, with the gorgeous stone as a pend­ ant. He handed it to Zara, and said:

“Will you accept this as your talisman of ‘Light? The stone is not an ordinary one. It is really con­ densed ‘Light.’ Hence, it is a real talisman of ‘The Light.’ It will bless you greatly. Now let us go further. The service, which has been used to-night, the As­ cended Host present to Nada and Bob.” As he spoke these words, the service began to re­ appear on the table, until all was complete. Suddenly, a goblet fell to the floor and when it was replaced, was found to be uninjured in any way. “This service,” he went on to explain, “is unbreak­ able as you see. Care for it yourselves always, and may it ever bring you great happiness.

“Now, about this good brother,” he continued in­ dicating Mr. Livingston. “He is a very efficient min­ ing engineer. In about six months, he will be needed in Bob’s place at the mine. May I suggest that we take the matter up to-morrow, and make the neces­ sary arrangements in detail. It will do his loved ones a world of good, to spend two years in the West. “I suggest, they go out to the ranch about the mid­ dle of April. Zara will find her Twin Ray awaiting her there. When she sees him, she will recognize him instantly. The drawing together of these sets of Twin Rays is one of the most remarkable things, it has ever been my privilege to accomplish.

THE CONQUERING POWER

262 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“My dear Livingston, as you take up the study of these mighty laws, you will understand everything clearly. What to-day seems strange and perhaps un­ real, will become more real than anything else in your life, because there is no doubt within you. That condition makes it possible to give you definite in­ struction, with your permission.”

“Great Master,” said Zara, “I cannot begin to ex­ press my gratitude to you for my healing, and for the opportunity to have this instruction. The wonderful manifestation you have shown us tonight has awak­ ened a dim memory within me, as though I had somewhere, sometime known about these laws.” “My dear child,” he replied, “you have known a great deal about them, and the complete memory of what you have known shall return to you.” Then suddenly, we became aware of other persons in the room, and a soft sweet laugh reached our ears. The mother of Nada and Rex stepped in from the adjoin­ ing room in marvelously beautiful garments, her very “Presence” radiating peace and blessings to all. She held out her hand to Rayborn. He bowed low, and kissed it.

She greeted all graciously, and the Livingstons were presented, their admiration being frank and sincere. Saint Germain explained her Ascension to them in detail, the training she had been receiving, since her Ascension, and the service she was constantly giving to humanity. It was the most divinely happy Christmas night, I had ever experienced, for it was filled with marvelous radiance and deep instruction. At twelve o’clock, the Mother Nada bade us good- by, until we should all meet again in the Cave of Symbols in July. She and Saint Germain had work to do together, and as they disappeared, his last words were a request to Livingston that he meet with us at two o’clock the next day.

As soon as they had gone, the Livingstons plied us with questions concerning Saint Germain and his wonderful work. They were the happiest people I have ever seen, when they found he was ready to give them instruction. They were so intensely inter­ ested that it was four o’clock in the morning before we knew it. It was truly the happiest Christmas of our lives.

The next day at one forty-five, Saint Germain ap­ peared and greeted us as usual.

“I see you have all entered into the plan beauti­ fully,” he remarked, “and do you realize, how all experiences are truly in divine order? Each person is a link in the Great Cosmic Chain of Perfection. I often marvel at the Perfection with which the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ works.

“In the recent activity, our good Brother Gaylord’s experience led us to the Livingstons, in order to give them protection, and through that we have found

THE CONQUERING POWER

another set of Twin Rays, Zara and the one she is to meet. This will bring the Livingstons and another friend into the ‘Everlasting Light.’ Is my plan for this good Brother Livingston agreeable to you all?” “I am more than delighted with the arrangement, as it is a blessing to all concerned,” Rayborn replied. “Well then, with your co-operation, we shall enter into very intensive training, during the next three months. I am requested to do this, by those who are greater than I. We shall leave Washington on the seventh of April for the ranch. Bob, Nada, Pearl, and Rex are to remain here, until the tenth of January. They will be able to return to school by the twelfth.” These glorious days passed all too quickly. Bob accompanied the others as far as the university, and from there went on alone to the mine. The rest of us settled down to intensive training, and one of our greatest joys was to see the enthusiasm with which the Livingstons entered into Saint Germain’s instruc­ tion. To all of us, he truly is, “The Light of God that never fails.”

264 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

The Ascension of Daniel Kayborn

OUR intensive training under Saint Germain continued for three months. During that time, our happiness was very great, for the joy and blessing of actually seeing, knowing, and con­ versing with the “Mighty I AM Presence” was un­ speakable, and can only be known through having the actual experience.

We received weekly reports from the children, whose progress at the University was splendid. Bob’s letters told us that all was moving in good order at the mine, and that the men were actually singing at their work. Saint Germain said at this time, that justice and loving service could and would bring about that same activity, everywhere in the business world, when those same principles were applied. Saint Germain promised to meet us at the ranch later, and then went to the Far East. We left Wash­ ington on the seventh of April. We reached Denver, on the eleventh, and drove to the ranch early the next morning where everything seemed to breathe the joy, peace, and freedom of the wonderful moun­ tains.

As time for graduation drew near, we received a

wonderful letter from Nada and Rex, describing an experience which they surmised was given them by Saint Germain, and that brought them all great hap­ piness. They sat up late one evening discussing a graduation suit for Rex and gowns for Nada and Pearl. The next morning, Rex found a beautiful new suit of clothes lying upon the table in his room, and attached was a slip of paper with this message: “Please accept this from those who love you.” It was made of a most wonderful blue material, and fitted him perfectly.

In the rooms of Nada and Pearl, were complete ensembles for each with similar slips attached. Their gowns were of soft white material, embroidered in exquisite design. Rex insisted that his father, Bob, Gaylord, and I attend their graduation exercises and was so determined, there seemed no way of refusing, so we returned for that event. This University had a benefactor whom the public did not know, but we began to suspect him to be Saint Germain. Later, he told us, that its president was a member of the Great White Brotherhood.

Rayborn had invited the president and his sister to have dinner with him before his return west. The affair was one not soon forgotten, for when they ar­ rived, Saint Germain was with them to every one’s surprise and joy. He spoke to us at length concern­ ing the new era of university-training.

266 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“In all fields of education,” he said, “a certain de­ mand is asserting itself throughout the race to compel recognition of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ This is the only foundation upon which permanent happi­ ness, freedom, and Perfection can ever be built. “It is only through the ‘I AM,’ that humanity can find release from its selfishness and its greed. Then, all will come into the full use of the eternal abun­ dance that is waiting to serve mankind. Each individ­ ual is an open doorway to all Perfection, but that Perfection can only express itself on earth, when the outer self keeps its channel clear and harmoni­ ous, by adoring and accepting the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’

“By accepting and keeping the attention on the ‘I AM Presence,’ the individual can at any moment draw all good into the outer use of the personality. Thus, he can call forth into his Being and world all the good he desires, but the greatest power that this Truth places at the command of the personal self is the use of Divine Love, as a ‘Presence’ which goes before it, and adjusts all outer activities, solves all human problems, and reveals the Perfection that must come forth upon earth.

“Divine Love, being the Heart of Infinity and of the individual, is an ever-flowing Intelligent Flame that releases energy, wisdom, power, and substance without limit. It will release boundless blessings to

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 267

268 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

all, who will harmonize their own personalities enough, to let it come through.

“Divine Love is the Reservoir of Life and the Treasure Chest of the Universe. It automatically draws to the personal self every good thing, when the outer activity of the mind acknowledges the ‘I AM Presence,’ and keeps attuned to Divine Love. Then, all achievement is accomplished without struggle or strain, and all creative activity becomes the con­ tinual expansion and enjoyment of Perfection. “The more one studies Life and contemplates Per­ fection, the less he struggles with people and things, and the more he adores the ‘God Presence,’ for one that worships Perfection must of necessity become— that—upon which his attention rests. When mankind fills the outer activity of the mind with thoughts and feelings of Perfection, the bodies and affairs of hu­ manity will bring into the outer that order and Per- fecton also. The more we understand Life and Per­ fection, the simpler all becomes, until we have to do only one thing, and do it all the time—fill our thought and feeling with Divine Love always. “Life never struggles. For that which struggles is the consciousness that attempts to limit Life, and is but the interference with the Perfection, which is forever trying to come through. If the personal or outer self will just—let—Life flow and keep at peace, the manifested result will be Perfection—the Divine

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 269

Way of Life fulfilled. Many, who start earnestly to attain this understanding, become discouraged and discontinue their search, because they are looking lor things, instead of enjoying God, by adoring the beauty and power of the Great Light for Itself only. If we seek the Light, because we love to adore the Light, results are absolutely certain to follow, and we are then putting God first, which must be, if the personal self is to be kept in its right relation to

Life.”

Late the following afternoon, we bade our friends good-by, exchanged good wishes, and boarded the train for the West. The attendants, whom Saint Ger­ main had provided for Nada, Pearl and Rex in their apartment, while at the university, disappeared as silently as they had come. Their entire association was an example of what it means—“To know!—To dare!—To do!—To Serve!—and To be silent.” Our train reached Denver at four o’clock of the third day after graduation, and early the next morn­ ing, Nada, Pearl, Zara, Bob, Rex, and I left on horse­ back for the Cave of Symbols. We reached the sum­ mit of the mountain about eleven o’clock, and Zara was happy in the extreme. She excused herself, saying she wanted to be alone for a while. In the meantime lhe rest of us prepared lunch. Later, she returned, and the Light in her eyes was brilliant. “I have had a strange experience,” she remarked, “I

have seen the God of this mountain. He is a wonder­ ful Being. Such majesty, wisdom, and power, I have never imagined before in anyone. He is at least eight feet tall, and is guard of this sacred mountain, as he calls it. He is known, as the God Tabor. He told me he would have much to do in helping us all, in the near future. Everything around here seems so fa­ miliar, as if I had been here before.

“He said, I had been here in very ancient times. I do not fully understand what he means, but I feel as though I were just about to remember, something important in the past. He explained, that one day, I would enter the heart of this mountain, and receive of its Eternal Life and wisdom, but not until after two years had passed. He asked me to be at peace, that all might come about in divine order, and said that I had entered the Great Stream of Life that would carry me on to Eternal Perfection.”

“My dear sister, you are indeed blest,” said Nada, going up and embracing her fondly, “just trust the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within you, and all will be revealed at the right time. Now come and have lunch.”

“I shall be glad to eat with you, but I feel a strength within, which I have never experienced before,” she replied. “I am so grateful that you brought me here today—you are so wonderful to me. I deeply admire the scenic beauty, but this Inner glory surpasses ev-

270 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 271

erything in my Life. God bless you, my beloved 11iends.”

Then all understood, why we had been impelled to come to Table Mountain. Lunch finished, Rex sug­ gested we go down the opposite side of the moun­ tain, that Zara might see the amazing color effects of the more rugged scenery, and pass the entrance to the Cave of Symbols. As we came to the entrance of the Cave, Rex stopped his horse.

“Come,” he said, “let’s go in.” "No, no!” cautioned Zara, her face turning white, "we may not enter now. Please let us return home.” We realized she was being directed from within, and did not press things further, but turned our horses homeward. When we reached the ranch, Rayborn told us he had received a message from Saint Germain, for us all to meet him in the tower room, at eight o’clock that same evening.

The hour arrived, and as we approached the door, it opened wide revealing Saint Germain. He wel­ comed us with his usual grace, and we took our places in the chairs forming a circle. The Livingstons were surprised, and admired the beauty of the room with great enthusiasm. When all had stilled themselves, Saint Germain said:

"I have called this meeting especially for Zara, and secondly, for Daniel Rayborn.” He gave a short but beautiful tribute of praise and gratitude to the “I

AM Presence,” and as he spoke, the “Light” blazed forth with great intensity, and illumined the room brilliantly.

He stepped in front of Zara, and touched her fore­ head. Immediately, a circle of gold, rose, and blue Light surrounded us, and we were enabled to see into the next octave of Light, beyond the one in which humanity generally functions. The “Light” began to focus around Zara, and her Inner-sight became opened, the experiences of many lives passing before her. In one of these, she had been under the instruc­ tion of Saint Germain, and at that time she had reached great enlightenment. In another life, she had been a priestess in the cave of a great mountain, and it was then, she had first met the God Tabor. While this revelation of past lives was shown, the former memory of these activities was established, and Saint Germain explained, it would be of very great benefit a few years later. As he finished the work with her, the beautiful Circle of “Light” slowly disappeared.

“My Brother,” he said, addressing Rayborn, “it is my desire that you be at the Cave of Symbols on the twentieth of July that you may prepare for the final work we desire to do. This brother,” he continued, indicating me, “will accompany you. Nada, Pearl, Rex, and Bob will be there at eight o’clock, on the morning of the twenty-sixth. Gaylord is to leave to­

272 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

morrow morning on work for the Great White Brotherhood in South America.

“This preparatory work is invaluable to all, for as yet, you have not the slightest conception of what it is doing for you. The radiance which will be given in the Cave of Symbols will bring the earthly pilgrim­ age to a close for Brother Rayborn, but the exact day and hour may not be revealed to any one who is un­ ascended, because his own ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ alone knows the chosen instant, in which the great work of centuries will be consummated. “I trust all the outer affairs of business are in readi­ ness for this supreme event. If not fully completed, they can be finished within the next ten days. “Zara, your meeting with the God Tabor to-day, is very significant; it means a great deal to you. Be patient, that the natural unfoldment of the ‘Light’ within you may be as rapid as possible. That, which you have seen of the past, to-night, is but a small part of your former experiences, but it is all that is es­ sential for you at this time.

“Rex, to you, Bob, and this Brother,” meaning me, “I wish to say, there is another great ore-body not half a mile from the ‘Master Discovery,’ as you call it, which I will reveal during your next trip to the mine, three days hence. As the claims are all patented and the deeds in your hands, they will be safe, until your return from the East in two years.

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 273

“By the time the rest return from the Himalayas, our beloved Livingstons will be ready to meet you again, and take certain steps that will lead to their complete freedom. I wish each one to follow the direc­ tions you have been given, and remember always, that nothing in Life is as important as loving, ador­ ing, and reaching up to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within you, and in the Universe. Never lose the joy and enthusiasm of the quest for one moment. “At intervals, I will be present, while you are at the mine, but not visibly. When you return, Bob will come with you, prepared to go to the Far East. I may not appear again to the Livingstons in visible, tan­ gible form before our journey, but Zara, I wish to remind you that Dave Southerland, whom you shall meet at the mine, is your Twin Ray. You will re­ member and recognize his face and radiation, for his features are similar to those of the embodiment in which you were last together. Beloved students, my blessings enfold each of you in the divine embrace of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ ”

As he spoke these last words, his body disappeared, almost instantly. We made the trip to the mine with the Livingstons on the morning of July seventh, and when we arrived, Bob told us Saint Germain had left a note saying we were to arrive at eight o’clock that evening. When the Livingstons were shown to the bungalow, their joy was very great and justly so, for

274 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Rayborn had spared no expense to provide every com­ fort. It was large and cheerful with every modern convenience provided, furnished handsomely, even with a beautiful baby grand piano. I have never seen greater or more sincere appreciation, and when we met at dinner, Zara threw her arms around Rayborn and kissed him, expressing her gratitude again and again, for the wonderful blessings he, in his great love, had bestowed upon them.

After dinner that evening, Bob excused himself, and half an hour later, returned with Dave Souther­ land. He was presented to all but Zara, who had mo­ mentarily left the room. She returned and suddenly came face to face with Dave, as Bob was about to present him. We were all watching intently without appearing to do so. As their eyes met, neither moved for a moment. “I have seen you often in my dreams,” was Dave’s comment, “and yet it always seemed so much more real than a dream.”

“Yes,” said Zara, “it is true, just as our Beloved Saint Germain told me. I do remember you. I too have seen you often, while my body slept. When I was very ill, and there seemed no hope of recovery, you came to me, and each time, I felt much stronger and more encouraged. Then Saint Germain came, and I was fully restored in a few hours. I will tell you all about that, later.”

Every eye in the room was wet with tears, as the

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 275

reunion of these Twin Rays occurred. We were grate­ ful to Saint Germain for the Perfection he was con­ stantly bringing about, for each of us, and the world. Truly there is no deeper tie of Love in the Universe than that between an Ascended Master and his stu­ dents.

“My congratulations and blessings are ever with you both, great souls of Light,” said Livingston, as he put one arm around Dave and the other around Zara. “My cup of happiness is complete,” said Mrs. Liv­ ingston, as she kissed them both. Nada, Pearl, Bob, and Rex each congratulated them, for they, above all others, could truly understand and realize, what this union of Twin Rays meant.

Presently, a voice from the ethers began singing in clear wonderful tones, “Love is The Fulfilling of the Law,” with a beautiful accompaniment on stringed instruments. Dave was almost motionless with surprise, for it was the first time, he had ever witnessed any manifestation of the Ascended Host. The music was their acknowledgment and blessing upon the eternal union of the three sets of Twin Rays, and Dave was like a flower just ready to open its petals to the full radiance of the sun. We ex­ plained, as much as we were permitted, concerning Saint Germain and his marvelous work. “It is all so amazing,” said Dave, “but I feel some­ thing within that makes me know it is real and true.

276 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 277

I want to know more about it, and to meet him face to face.”

The next day Livingston was made superintendent of the mine, and shown the “Master Discovery.” He never tired of talking about it, and was very happy about the entire arrangement. When we finished in­ specting the workings, Bob turned everything over to his care. As each shift came off duty, Rayborn called the men together, and introduced them to Liv­ ingston, explaining, that he and Dave Southerland were to be in charge of everything during the next two years. He made them realize that he deeply ap­ preciated their loyalty and service, their service to him being rendered through his assistants, and that those he left in charge were at all times to be con­ siderate of their welfare. The quartet entertained the men again royally to everyone’s deep enjoyment. That night, just as I was retiring, a slip of paper floated to the floor at my feet. I picked it up, and on it was a message from Saint Germain for Bob, Rex, and myself. He asked, that we come to a certain place on the Rayborn mining property, at seven o’clock the next morning. We obeyed, and on our arrival, the electronic current charged me from head to foot. All heard distinctly, spoken audibly, the words: “All calmly sit down in triangular form. Focus the attention of your minds upon the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ within, and hold it there firmly.”

In a few moments, I stepped out of my body, and as I did so, passed through the Cosmic Veil. There stood Saint Germain in glorious, dazzling radiance. He greeted me in his loving gracious way. “Come!” he said, “We shall now enter the earth, where I shall not only reveal the great deposit of gold, of which I told you, but the way the God of Nature and the God of Gold work together, in per­ fect harmony, to produce the precious metal, that mankind intuitively loves to use for service and adornment.

“When I speak of the God of Gold and the God of Nature, I mean, the pure and perfect intelligent Beings, that handle the forces in these realms, and direct them consciously. The God of Nature draws and directs the magnetic currents of the earth, and through intelligent manipulation, produces certain definite results in and upon our planet. This activity is real, exact, and is performed according to law, as accurately as a chemist works in his laboratory. “The God of Gold draws, manipulates, and directs the electronic currents from our physical sun. These currents are drawn within the earth’s crust to a cer­ tain depth, as ribbons are sometimes drawn through lace. This tremendously concentrated electronic en­ ergy, by being combined with the magnetic force from within the crust of the earth, reacts upon it in such a way, as to slow down the rate of vibration. The

278 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

radiation from gold is absorbed by both plants and human beings, and utilized for many purposes. “As I mentioned to you once before, during your experiences in ‘Unveiled Mysteries,’ the emanation from gold has a powerful purifying and energizing action, within the human body and in nature. In all ‘Golden Ages,’ the metallic form of gold was in com­ mon use by the mass of mankind, and during these periods, their spiritual development reached a very high point of attainment.

“One reason for the chaos of the present time, is because the gold in the commercial world is being hoarded, instead of being allowed to flow freely among mankind, and carry its balancing, purifying, energizing activity into the commercial life of the race.

“The hoarding of gold in great quantities means an accumulation of Inner force, which if not released within a certain time, will release itself, by the over­ charge of its own tremendous Inner power.” Saint Germain then drew me closer into his radiance, and the inner activity of the earth was revealed. Before us, stood two transcendently radiant Be­ ings, one drawing and directing the magnetic cur­ rents of the earth, and the other those of the gold, which had been formed within the earth’s crust. The one, whom he called the God of Nature, was a Being of glorious beauty and power. His body was

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 279

fully six feet in height, and clothed in garments of green, gold, and pink. They looked, as if they were made of a self-luminous substance. An aura of intense blue surrounded his head, and Rays of Light poured forth from the heart, head, and hands. The Ray from the right hand was green, and that from his left pink, those from the head and heart being white and gold respectively.

The Being, whom Saint Germain called the God of Gold, was enveloped by such a Dazzling Golden Light, that it took several seconds, before I could look at it steadily enough, to see further detail. His gar­ ments, too, were of Light-substance, but the Rays that extended from the head and hands were of fiery gold; the Rays from the heart blazing white, and the aura, which extended fully a foot around the head, looked as if made of single Rays of white lightning. “The existence of gold,” Saint Germain continued, “in white quartz is its purest formation within the earth, at the present time,—the white quartz being the residue, so to speak, from the magnetic currents, and the metallic gold being the lowered rate of the electronic substance from the sun. This is the reason for its being spoken of occasionally, as a precipitated sun-ray. That phrase is nearer the truth, of what ac­ tually takes place, than men dream.

“Now watch.” Here the two Beings directed the Rays of Light through their hands to a cavity in the

*8o THE MAGIC PRESENCE

rocks, into which a small quantity of gold had run, through a connecting fissure, when in the molten state, evidently caused through volcanic action. The intense heat had sealed the fissure with molten gran­ ite, thus hiding the entire vein leading into the cav- ity.

“This particular ore-body,” he continued, “at its highest point, is about two hundred feet below the surface. From a geological standpoint, it could not and would not have been discovered. After your re­ turn from the Far East, it will be opened up and one day, the ore will be used for a special purpose, so that mankind may be blest and enlightened.” We continued to watch these two Beings, as their projection of the Light Rays caused the gold within the cavity to expand and glow, as plants do in sun­ light.

“We have been here about thirty minutes,” re­ marked Saint Germain, as he turned away, and we came back again to my physical body. Rex and Bob, looked as though in a deep sleep. A few moments later, when they opened their eyes, I explained to them what had happened. Their mission being dif­ ferent from mine, the revelation and instruction they received was of a more individual nature, yet they had retained full consciousness during the experi­ ence, and had been shown part of the same activity. I had been observing.

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 281

We returned to the bungalow at eight o’clock for breakfast, and described our experiences to Nada, Pearl, and Rayborn. It was then, he told us, we were to return to the ranch on the tenth. The evening of the ninth was full of music and joy, in which the Livingstons joined, for we were not to be with them again for two years.

Our drive home was uneventful, and the next ten days, Rayborn spent in closing his business activities, giving everything to Nada and Rex. His holdings were very large, and his great fortune placed his two children among the wealthiest of our western country. Surely, no two people were ever more worthy to be custodians of God’s riches.

On the evening of the nineteenth, we all assembled in the Tower room where a surprise awaited us, for as we opened the door, it was already illumined by a soft White Light. When we had become very still, Rayborn rose to his feet, and poured forth a prayer of praise and thanksgiving, in deep gratitude, for the good that had been his, ending with a farewell bless­ ing to all his earthly possessions, for their great service to him. We then entered into deep meditation, and received great assistance and illumination. After our meditation, we returned to the music room where the quartette sang for about an hour. Then Rayborn embraced each of his loved ones and went to his room, as he and I were to leave early the

282 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

next morning for the Cave of Symbols. We left at six o’clock, Rex driving us to the nearest point. The walk to the entrance, in the invigorating morning air, was very exhilarating and as we approached, we beard the sound of throbbing machinery. When we arrived at the second entrance, Saint Germain waited there for us. He seemed more God-like, more marvel­ ous, than I had ever seen him before.

We stepped to the white arch, and it opened before us, without anyone touching it. Where the blue and red arches had been on our previous visits, we now saw dazzling white ones instead. These symbolized a Cosmic Recognition of the raising of one of earth’s children, which was about to take place. We entered the radio chamber, and I can still re­ call, the feeling of peace I enjoyed while there. Un­ less one has experienced the great happiness of being once again within the radiance of those marvelous chambers, such feelings of exaltation can scarcely be conveyed to others. These halls have been charged for hundreds of centuries with the glorious “Pres­ ence” of the Mighty Ascended Masters of Love, Light, and Wisdom, the Legion of Light, and the Great White Brotherhood.

Our meditation here was a vastly different activity from that in any other environment, and the value of such an out-pouring is beyond human conception. Saint Germain asked us to be seated, while he gave

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 283

the necessary instructions, as to what he desired us to do. I marvel at it to this day, how clearly the mem­ ory of a student retains that instruction, for it is never repeated, except by the Master himself, yet it is as clear, as though recorded in letters of Light upon my memory.

When he had finished the instruction, we went to the sleeping apartments which we had occupied be­ fore, our seamless robes remaining there for our use. We entered into deep meditation, holding our at­ tention on the “Mighty I AM Presence,” the Master Christ within our own hearts.

At the end of three hours, our consciousness was lifted to great heights, and revelations that astonished us both were shown. We had entered realms of which we had heard, but never retained conscious memory of having been there. Presently, we heard the sweet tones of a bell, announcing the Master’s approach. His face was radiantly happy.

“I am very pleased with your first real meditation,” he said. “Keep this always a sacred hour every day.” He extended both hands to us, and in each was a crystal goblet filled with a heavy golden liquid that looked like honey, yet sparkled, as if made of dia­ monds.

“This,” he said, “will be your principal sustenance during the ensuing days, for it is the very Essence of Life. The culmination of our brother Rayborn’s ex­

284 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

perience is the most vital of the soul’s entire pil­ grimage on earth, and the ‘summum bonum’ of all human existence. Now, come with me to the Cham­ ber of Light, and do not be alarmed at what you either see or experience.”

We passed through the audience chamber, and at its far end a space, about the size of a door, opened before us where an instant previous, we had seen only a solid wall. The aperture closed quickly behind us, and we found ourselves in the center of a perfect sphere. There were three chairs of solid gold placed, so as to form a triangle in the middle of the floor. “Please be seated,” said Saint Germain, he occupy­ ing the third chair. The chamber was filled with a soft glowing Light and this began to steadily increase in both intensity and movement, until we became conscious of its amazing velocity. Tongues of Flame began to dart forth from the surrounding Light, penetrating our bodies with an astonishing effect, in which we felt electrons entering, and charging our minds and bodies with their tremendous energy, yet the sensation was one of delightful coolness. As this continued, we felt and saw the Light within us rise and expand, until in a few moments, a most delightful fragrance of roses filled the entire sphere. It grew stronger, and then we became aware, that it emanated from the Light within ourselves. Suddenly, the essence of the roses condensed, and

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 285

we lay upon couches of roses of very exquisite col­ ors. Our experience brought an exaltation to our consciousness, that no words can describe, and pro­ duced a feeling of deep peace.

There was nothing imaginary about this whole ex­ perience, for the Perfection that exists within pure Electronic Light is without limit, and by the proper understanding of Its manifestation, It can and will take any form and quality, that an Ascended Master chooses to impose upon It.

The glorious feeling of peace, happiness and bliss we experienced, obliterated all idea of time, for the Inner and the outer activity had become one com­ plete unit of harmony, focused for the time being by

tion of the One Great Light, the “Mighty I AM Pres­ ence.” Gradually the velocity of the Light changed, growing less and less, until it shone with the soft radiance of moonlight on a placid sea. To our astonishment, we found the roses real. Al­ though they had come out of the Light, they did not disappear with it. After this experience, I could easily understand why the rose has been used throughout the ages, as the symbol of the soul, and why the radia­ tion from an Ascended Master, so often has the fra­ grance of a rose.

“You shall come here, my Brother,” said Saint Germain addressing Rayborn, “every day at this

286 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

hour, but the remainder of the time you are to be alone.” When we returned to the audience chamber, I realized we had been in the Chamber of Light for more than three hours, yet it had seemed only a few moments. Saint Germain gave us another cup of the Golden Liquid as nourishment for the body. “Now go to your chambers and sleep,” he in­ structed, “until I call you.” Wherever we moved, the wonderful fragrance of roses enveloped us, and scarcely had we lain down, until we were sound asleep. Each day, this marvelous work went on, until the ar­ rival of Nada, Pearl, Rex, and Bob on the twenty-sixth of July. When greetings had been exchanged, they commented upon the soft radiance and fragrance of roses, that surrounded my body continuously, and were very happy about this part of my attainment. During the twenty-seventh, many of the Ascended Masters came, singly and in groups, until all, who were to take part in the work, had arrived. At eleven o’clock that night, we were escorted into the electrical chamber, where the marvelous Atomic Accelerator was waiting to receive another of God’s children, and send him forth into his eternal Free­

of the “Mighty I AM Presence.”

As we entered the chamber, the Light within it was intense, yet it held tiny points of more dazzling Light that darted to and fro in the atmosphere, con­

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 287

tinually. Rayborn seated himself in the chair, and the twenty-four present formed a circle about the Accelerator, Saint Germain standing directly behind him, and I just in front. Nada, his Twin Ray, stood within the circle. When all were ready, Saint Ger­ main commanded the individual attention of each one to be held steady upon the “Presence” and su­ premacy of the “I AM,” and that of the Master Jesus. Suddenly, like a flash of lightning, a circle of the most intense, dazzling, white Light surrounded us, drawing steadily toward the chair, until it was only about ten feet across. The Light within Daniel Ray­ born expanded, and met the circle of Light without. As they touched, he began to rise slowly, to a dis­ tance of about his own height above the Accelerator, the Light within him continuing to increase. Nada, his own Twin Ray, rose also, and drew toward him, passing within the smaller circle of Light. They met in divine embrace for a moment. The next instant, the face of the Master Jesus shone out in an aura of gold, pink, and blue above them. Inclining their heads toward us, and smiling radi­ antly, they looked upward, as a Great Ray of Intense White Light descended enveloping them both in its protecting radiance, blessing their glorious union, and hiding them from our sight, while they passed beyond all care and limitation, into their Eternal Perfection of Being, clothed in bodies of Everlasting

288 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ASCENSION OF DANIEL RAYBORN 289

Light—the Robe of Immortality that shines brighter than the sun at noon-day.

Thus, did another “Mighty Master Presence” of the “Great I AM” enter into Cosmic Service, as the Celestial Chorus sang Its anthem of eternal praise and victory unto the “Light of God that never fails.”

to Arabia

‘/ ^ V U R work here is finished for the present,”

I

said Saint Germain, as the singing came to a close. “Let us now go to the great chamber and dine.” We had just become seated at the table, when Daphne appeared at the Great Organ and Arion stood beside her with a most wonderful violin. They began to play, and a soft globe of iridescent Light formed near the ceiling out of which came a most glorious tenor voice singing:—“In the Name Of Christ We Reign,” whose melody and lyrics were tre­ mendously inspiring. Saint Germain felt the question in our minds, as to who the singer was, and in answer to our thoughts, replied:

“You shall one day see this Cosmic Singer face to face.” Daphne greeted the children rapturously, and asked the quartette to sing to the accompaniment of the organ and violin. We enjoyed a glorious hour after the music, by renewing our acquaintance with those present, some of whom we were to meet again in the Far East. It was nearly daybreak by the time the other guests had gone, and we five were alone with Saint Germain.

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

“Retire now,” he said, “and get your needed rest, so you may return home to-morrow afternoon.” The next day, the bell awakened us at eleven o’clock, for we were to meet with our beloved Master in the great chamber. As we came near, we noticed the great doors were already open, and the interior was lighted, as brilliantly as the noonday sun. We had never ex­ perienced this effect of interior sunlight before. “Why are you still astonished at these things?” asked Saint Germain, aware of surprise. “You know every conceivable thing can be ac­ complished, in the Ascended State of Consciousness. These things are always possible, and are produced with absolute certainty and perfect ease. I know you are not yet accustomed to what seems unusual, but to the Master Christ, the ‘I AM Presence’ within you, there cannot be anything unusual. Try to realize this fully, so you too can live in the Ascended Master Consciousness, and come into the knowledge and the use of this same transcendent freedom. Now let us be seated.” Immediately, a most delicious luncheon appeared before us, and while we ate, Saint Germain gave directions, for the journey to the Far East. “I would suggest,” he remarked, “that you travel as lightly as possible. Follow your Inner impulse always, for you will be perfectly directed at all times. You are surely aware by now, that clothing, or any­ thing else you may require, is always available. You

need not be encumbered unnecessarily with luggage on this journey. I will meet with you in the tower room on the tenth of August, at eight o’clock in the evening, when the date of your departure will be decided.” Saint Germain went with us to the auto, and after bidding us a loving good-by, returned to the retreat. We entered the car, and drove back to the ranch. The next two weeks were busy ones indeed, as we completed arrangements for our journey to the East. Upon Rex devolved the duty of giving some explanation to the foreman, about Daniel Rayborn’s continued absence.

“My father,” he explained to him one morning, “has been called to the Far East where he will remain indefinitely. I will be in charge of things here al­ though Nada and I will be traveling abroad for about two years. Can we depend upon you to look after the ranch during our absence?”

“I will do the best to take care of everything as you desire,” he replied. “My assistant is quite dependable and capable of taking charge, should anything happen to me.”

Time passed on wings, and the tenth arrived filled with joyous anticipation of our evening with Saint Germain. Until one has had some such experience, as was our privilege of association with him, it is impossible to convey the great happiness we felt, in the contemplation of still greater enlightenment. Our

292 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

recent instruction, during the Ascension of Daniel Rayborn, and my contact with the white haired, elderly gentleman, who sought so long for the man with the Crystal Cup, were a tremendous encourage­ ment and sufficient inducement, for us to reach to the Light, with all the intensity of our Beings to make the Ascension also.

At eight o’clock, as we appproached the tower room, the door opened, and Saint Germain stood be­ fore us with extended arms, radiant and resplendent. We exchanged loving greetings, took our places, and he conveyed the Love and blessings from the mother and father of Rex and Nada.

“The time of your departure,” he began, “is set for the twentieth of August. I think it would be well, if Rex, Bob, and this Brother,” nodding to me, “make one more trip to the mine, before leaving for the East, in order to give strength and encouragement to the Livingstons. I had not intended this when you left the mine, but I think it the part of wisdom to see them once more. Gaylord will meet you in Paris near the end of October, as soon as he finishes his work in South America.

“Now, I have something else to tell you. The outer entrance to the Cave of Symbols has been closed, and unless one had been there, it would not be possible to locate it again. Certain individuals did discover it, and were planning to take a research party there.

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

It has been necessary to prevent that. You see, be­ loved ones, we have all power and limitless means within our control, by which to guard and protect whatever needs our protection. I will give you cer­ tain instructions for your immediate use, and then I must leave to meet with the South American Branch of the Great White Brotherhood.” After indicating what was needed, he raised his hand in blessing, and with a radiant smile, was gone.

Bob’s enthusiasm kept pace with his advancement. It was one of the most wonderful things I have ever experienced, to observe, how his intense longing for the full Ascension, focused his attention upon the “Light” with uninterrupted joy and determination. Nada and Pearl were expressing the Great Wisdom of the “Mighty I AM Presence,” as the expansion of the Light increased within them. It was most appar­ ent in their eyes.

We drove to the mine on the twelfth, and arrived there at six in the evening. All were surprised, ex­ cept Zara, who said she knew we would visit them again before leaving for abroad.

We left early the next morning, and returned to the ranch, knowing our visit would be a sustaining strength to the Livingstons. I shall never forget our last night in that wonderful ranch home where so much happiness had come to all of us, and where events of such paramount importance had occurred,

294 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

that affected the Life of each one so vitally. I felt a strong impulse to go to the tower room, for a farewell meditation. It grew so strong, that I asked the rest to join me. As we approached the door, it opened to admit us, and within there was the same soft, beau­ tiful radiance that hallowed it with a Sacred Presence, a peace unspeakable. The door closed behind us, and involuntarily, I dropped to my knees in the great­ est praise and gratitude I had ever known. Suddenly, my feelings found expression, and the words poured forth from my “I AM Presence” giving voice to the deepest outpourings of my soul, in phrases far beyond my outer ability. As I finished, Bob ut­ tered a prayer of such beauty, that it thrilled every­ one. The others felt the same impulse and expressed their feelings from the depths of their hearts. Surely, that outpouring of our love and gratitude must have reached into the very Heart Center of Creation, it was so intense and sincere. As we finished, the Light in the room became perfectly dazzling. Suddenly a Strong Masterful Voice spoke from the ethers, saying: “All is well. In following your prompting to give expression to that Inner feeling of praise, you have contacted great heights, as well as Great Ascended Beings. This will bring you blessings untold. The peace of the ‘Cosmic Christ’ enfolds you and carries you forth on Wings of Light, until you have reached Eternal Perfection.”

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

Slowly, the Light diminished, until only a soft radiance remained. We silently left the room, know­ ing we were under the loving watchful care of “Mighty Powers of Light” of which as yet, we had very little conception. A deep unspeakable radiation of Love and heavenly joy went from each one to the others, and we retired to our rooms.

We left by train early the next morning, and ar­ rived in New York a few days before we sailed. While enjoying many things of interest there, we felt a tre­ mendous Inner appreciation for the Statue of Lib­ erty.

“What a wonderful symbol that is,” said Nada, “and how few ever stop to realize what it means. It is really a focus of Spiritual Power, guarding the shores of America. The torch held high, represents the Light of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ which re­ veals the way, and sends its Rays of Love and Peace unto all mankind. The majesty and power of the figure itself is a marvelous expression of the ‘Great Presence’ which carries the ‘Light,’ and not only guards and sustains America, but all of mankind who truly seek the ‘Light.’

“It is as though, the Spirit of America held the Light high in silent greeting, to the Figure of the Christ, that stands high on the towering Andes in South America. Little is known of the Mighty Power, that caused the Statue of Liberty to be placed where it

296 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

is, and why the Figure of Jesus occupies its high pin­ nacle in the southern hemisphere. These are not accidents or the results of blind chance, for there is no such thing anywhere in the Universe. What seems so, to the intellect, is but the lack of understanding of the Law of the Universe. You may be sure that these figures placed at these particular points give indication of the service which both continents will give to the rest of the world.”

At four o’clock in the afternoon of the twenty- eighth, we boarded the S. S. Majestic truly a float­ ing palace. The tug boat towed her out towards the open sea, and as she began to plow her way through the mighty deep, we stood watching Our Goddess of Liberty fade from view. We went down to the dining room, at the first call for dinner, where we had re­ served a table for six, expecting of course that our party would be alone. We had just finished ordering, when the steward brought a beautiful young lady to our table. As I looked up, imagine my astonishment, when before us stood the pupil of the Head of the Council in France, at whose home we had spent a week, before returning to America with the Living­ stons. It was she whom I had first contacted as the Veiled Sister, and who was Gaylord’s Twin Ray. She greeted me cordially, and as I turned to present the

others, said:

“You may call me Leto.” After greeting her, they

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

expressed their great joy and delight for her pres­ ence.

“I have come,” she explained, “to take you to our home in Paris, which my Master wishes you to make your home while abroad. It will make Him very happy to extend His hospitality to you all.” We joy­ ously accepted His invitation, knowing it to be part of the divine plan Saint Germain had arranged for us. To add to our happiness, we found her suite next to that of Nada and Pearl. When opportunity offered, I explained to the others that this little lady, who looked not more than seventeen, had used her present body over three hundred years. I almost strained the credulity of my friends, in spite of all Saint Germain had said and done, that they might become accus­ tomed to the great Truth and Reality of the Ascended Masters and Their work.

The first evening, we sat on deck completely at one with the great peace of the deep, for it was calm as a mirror, silvered by the beauty of a full moon. The next evening we spent in our suite, listening to the instruction given by Leto. She explained, how to lay the body down, leaving it consciously and at will. It was the simplicity and clearness of Her explanation, that made all comprehend everything so clearly, and realize something of the possibilities of the attain­ ment before us.

“This training I am giving you,” She said, “is most

298 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

efficient, and I will show you proof of it to-morrow evening.” In Leto’s radiation, everything seemed sim­ ple, clear, and easy of accomplishment, for all imper­ fection or human creation, was instantly consumed on entering her presence. Our joy and gratitude were very great, when we heard that She was to instruct us during the entire journey. Again, we marveled at the way all was prepared ahead for us, by the “Mighty I AM Presence,” working through the Glor­ ious Ascended Masters. This is their activity for and to the student, when he enters sufficiently into the "Light”—the “Great Ascending Stream of Life”— where his Eternal Freedom always exists. As each of us said good-night to Leto, it seemed as though a gossamer Garment of Light enfolded us, and the fragrance of heather, which had filled the room all evening, clung to us while we retired. We met at breakfast, and the radiance was even greater than the night before. During the course of our con­ versation, I asked Her, why we had been conscious of the fragrance of heather during Her instruction. “In the eleventh century,” She explained, “I lived in Scotland, and during an experience of that life, the memory of heather became very dear. Ever since then, at most unexpected moments, the fragrance of heather radiates very strongly, so much so, that many times, it is noticed by those about Me.” I observed that Leto wore a simple, white garment, yet it gave

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

the effect of having a glint of many colors, shining through. She answered my thought about it immedi­ ately, by saying:

“This garment I am wearing is a seamless one, not made with hands, but precipitated direct from pure ‘Light-substance,’ hence, the glint and radiance you see. It will never soil or show wear. It will not be long, until each of you will be wearing the same kind of garment. In the fully awakened, or what you call the Ascended Master Consciousness, We never encumber ourselves with luggage of any kind, for in the ethers all about Us, is the pure substance from which we form everything, as We desire to use it. “All we need to do is to bring it into form, through holding the conscious attention upon our mental picture or visualized form. This creates a focus for the concentration and condensation of the Electronic Light in the ether, which fills all space everywhere. Our feeling, united with the mental picture, sets up a drawing activity—a magnetic pull—upon the pure Electronic Substance. With this feeling, there must enter a certain knowledge of how to raise or lower the vibratory rate in the aura around the electron, for the vibratory rate of the aura determines the quality and material of the precipitated article. “When I use the term electron, I mean an eternally pure heart-center of Immortal Fire—a perfect bal­ ance of Light, Substance and Intelligence—around

300 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

which is an aura of lesser Light that the scientific world calls a force-field. The electron is forever changelessly Perfect, but the force-field, or aura around it, is subject to expansion and contraction, and this is the determining factor in bringing sub­ stance into form—from the invisible into the visible. “Because of the inherent intelligence within the electron, it becomes an obedient servant, and is sub­ ject to the manipulation of the individual, who ac­ knowledges his Source of Life by his awareness of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within himself. From this height of consciousness, such an individual, by a direct command to the Intelligence within the elec­ tron, can release a wave of its fire to flow out, and cause the force-field to expand or contract at his will.

“This is the raising or lowering of the vibratory rate, and is the activity, that causes the force-field to register or become the quality of the material, which he brings into physical form. For illustration, iron has a much lower vibratory rate than gold, and if one be precipitating gold, the force-field around the elec­ tron would naturally be much larger in extent, and hence, contain more of the Immortal Fire than would that of iron.

“In bringing about this sort of manifestation, the vision and feeling must be held steady to produce quick results, and it is the work of the student to

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

master himself, and maintain the conscious control and direction of the energy within his own mind and body, so that he is able to govern the flow of its power, through the channels of sight and feeling, to a defi­ nite objective, and hold it there, until the recep­ tacle, which is his mental picture, is filled full of the

of Life.

“This instruction is for your use, and you must apply it, if you wish to attain any degree of Mastery; for only by use of the knowledge we already have, can we utilize that which is still greater. No one can ever attain any degree of Mastery, except through the op­ eration of the Great Inner Law of the ‘I AM.’ “The greatest of all fundamentals is to remember— forever—that from the lowest to the highest Being in the Universe, the only ‘Presence and Power’ which can move or do anything constructive is that con­ scious Intelligence which acknowledges its own be­ ing and manifestation by decreeing ‘I AM,’ fol­ lowed by whatever quality that Being desires to bring into outer existence. It is the ‘Word of God’ through which all creation takes place, and without It, crea­ tion does not take place. Remember, there is only One Power that can move through creation, and that is the Mighty Electronic-Light existing everywhere, and interpenetrating all manifestation. “The individual, who can say ‘I AM,’ by that ac­

302 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

knowledgment of his own existence, must accept the responsibility of his own decrees. The Great Creative Principle is everywhere present, the same as the use of the multiplication table, but it takes the individu­ al’s acknowledgment of his ‘I AM Presence’ to set it into action, and fulfill his plan of Life, which is Perfection or perfect balance.

“The personality, or outer activity of the indi­ vidual is but one focus through which ‘The Magic Presence’ of the ‘I AM’ acts. If the energy of the ‘Mighty I AM’ is qualified by thoughts and feelings that consider only the appetities of the flesh body, the perfect balance of the individual’s vehicle is not main­ tained, and is like a wheel ‘off center.’ Hence, imper­ fection and discord is expressed; but if the individual considers the ‘Perfect Balance,’ and makes his decree include the whole instead of only a part of his Uni­ verse, he will only follow his acknowledgment of the ‘I AM Presence’ and the release of its power, by de­ crees that maintain the Perfect Balance. Any decree of Life that accepts less than limitless Perfection is not the Plan of God, and will continue to destroy the forms in which it is focused, until the decree of Full Perfection is expressed. When the student under­ stands this, he will keep joyously radiant and firmly conscious of only his ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ never allowing his spoken word to go forth decreeing any­ thing less than the Perfection of Life.

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

“From Our height of consciousness, after having watched mankind for centuries, in the struggle through self-created misery and discord, it is amaz­ ing how humanity refuses to understand, why the minds and bodies of the race continue to grow old, decay, and disintegrate, when some of the most ma­ terialistic scientists acknowledge that the cell, of which the physical bodies are made up, is eternally immortal. The cell contains within it the power to eternally renew and sustain itself, because there is perfect balance in all its parts. If left to its own ac­ tivity and'cphere, it will continue to maintain that Perfection.

“The wonder to Us is, that the race is content to go through the experience of death, while all the time clinging to youth, beauty, and Life, and yet, refusing to keep harmonious enough to let it be maintained. The student, who will stand at one with his ‘I AM Presence,’ accepting and decreeing only its Perfection and Great Inner Power, will release Its flow through the outer activity of mind and body, and produce whatsoever he decrees.

“To be able to come and go from the body at will, is a necessary step in the student’s freedom, that will lead to many greater attainments. A part of my service to humanity is in teaching individuals how to do this —a work for which I have a deep Love and natural ability. I am able to convey this idea to others, so

304 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

1hey too are able to go forth, and comprehend Life in a greater measure.

“Within two months you will be able to come and go from your bodies consciously, as easily as you now come and go from your home. At first, I will assist you until you understand, and fix the operation in your consciousness, then you will be able to accom­ plish what you desire, entirely by your own effort. We rarely find several individuals ready for this instruc­ tion at the same time, but because you four are two sets of Twin Rays, working together, is this unusual condition explained.

*

“Let us enjoy the sea breeze, the beauty of the night, and the perfect weather, which we shall have while crossing, for there are never storms or dis­ turbances where there is a focus of the Great White Brotherhood. Each member is a definite focus. I have work to do now at a distance, so must leave you, until four this afternoon, when I will return, and be with you at dinner.”

I have always enjoyed travel at sea, but this voyage was more than enjoyable, for our association and work with Leto kept us constantly aware of the God Presence. Later in the day, I had occasion to chat for a few minutes with the Captain, and he said, during his entire fifteen years on the sea, he had never had a more marvelous voyage. I could have told him why, but it was the part of wisdom to remain silent. As

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

we were taking our places at the table for dinner, Leto returned, and joined us, saying: “I have joyous information. Splendid things have just been accomplished for the blessing of humanity. I tell you this much that you may rejoice with me, but later, you shall know the full details of it, prob­ ably when we arrive in Arabia. It pleases me that you have been able to keep your consciousness so well focused upon ‘The Magic Presence of the “I AM.” ’ To-night before our work begins, I want you to enjoy the sunset with me, for you shall not have another such opportunity for fifty years, due to certain Cosmic Activities, which as yet, you do not understand.” Leto had chairs placed on the top deck where we would be undisturbed. When we were all comfort­ ably seated, she continued:

“You remember that Saint Germain said to you: ‘The sun of this system, is to the whole system what the heart is to the human body, its currents of energy being the blood-stream of this system of worlds; the ether belt around this earth being the lungs, through which the currents of energy, constantly pouring forth, are ever purifying the body of the earth. The sun is also the Head or Father of this system, through which this mighty energy is constantly generated by the “Mighty Intelligence” focused there, from Glori­ ous Ascended Beings, who have charge of and govern that activity.

306 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“ ‘The sun is not hot as scientists think. It is as cool and a thousand times more refreshing than the gentle zephyrs of the most delightful summer evening. It is only as the sun’s currents of energy pass through the ether belt of the earth that they become heat. The sun is the Electronic Pole, and the earth is the Mag­ netic Pole. The ether belt is the element through which the currents are diversified.

“ ‘The Christ Mind is embodied in Great Beings upon the Sun, similar to the way it is here on earth. Always keep this in mind: God sent forth His Rays individualizing Himself, in order to govern, regulate, and direct His activity through Self-conscious beings. That is why we, as the Sons of God, are given free will—choice.

“ ‘By recognizing and accepting fully this Mighty God-Power, Love, and Intelligence anchored in us, we become able to express more and more of the full power of God in conscious action. Only the most ad­ vanced students realize that there are Mighty Beings, as much beyond the “Lord of the Earth” as the “Lord of the Earth” is beyond the ordinary mortal.’ “Now, each of you withdraw the consciousness from your body, and place it fully upon the sun. Partly close your eyes, and then wait.” We sat very still for almost twenty minutes, and then went forth as a group, Leto leading the way. She became dazzling and radiant. Deeper and deeper, we entered into

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

the intense Light of that great focus of Cosmic Light, and presently became aware, that we were approach­ ing the globe itself. The radiance, which it emitted, gave one a feeling of great exaltation with a glowing sensation of peace and power. The nearer Leto drew, the brighter became her radiance.

We then approached a magnificent City called the “City of the Sun.” Within it were wonderful, Perfected Beings, like ourselves, except that their bodies were slightly larger than those of our hu­ manity, but their radiance and beauty were tran­ scendent beyond words.

Presently, we found ourselves receding—the Glori­ ous City began to fade from view, the indescribable Light grew less, and then we heard Leto speaking, commanding us to return with her. With a sudden shock, we were conscious again of our physical bodies. “A grand success,” she said smilingly, “I have brought this about, that each may bear witness to the others of what you have seen, for in this is tre­ mendous strength. The concept which mankind has, that the sun is a focus of great heat is absurd and in­ fantile. The truth is, that the tremendous Rays of energy which it sends forth to its system of planets are not heat rays at all, but Rays of Electronic Energy, which only become heat, as they contact and pene­ trate the atmosphere of the earth. The atmosphere surrounding our planet is a force-field, produced by

308 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

the rays of magnetic force sent forth from the center of this planet, and when the Rays of Electronic En­ ergy from the sun touch these, we have the phe­ nomena in our atmosphere that we call heat and Light from the sun.”

We enjoyed the twilight on deck until seven-thirty, and then went to Leto’s stateroom. We took our places in five reclining chairs, which she had provided for our use, in which the body was perfectly poised and at ease, then Leto began her instruction. “Focus your attention on the heart for a moment,” she explained, “then raise it to the top of the head. Keep it there without change, and let the following be your only thought. ‘Mighty I AM Presence ’ which I AM, now take charge in full mastery of this body. See that I go and come from it consciously and at will. Never again, can it bi?id me or limit my freedom.” It could not have been more than three minutes, until we stood before our bodies, free—consciously free—in bodies of substance, but finer than that of the physical body. In these, we were more clearly alert and free, than we had ever been in the physical. “Come with me,” said Leto, and instantly we passed out of the room over placid waters, and went direct to her home in Paris. We saw and greeted her Master. Then, we continued our journey to the home of the Brotherhood in Arabia, which we visited later. When we returned near our bodies, she spoke again.

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

“Wait, we are going to do this consciously,” she directed. She went to each body as it lay in the chair, and touched the forehead, immediately the body stood up, yet looked, as if asleep. Then, she gave the necessary direction, which I may not give here, and we were again fully conscious in our bodies. The whole experience was different from anything we had ever lived through before, and it left us with a certain indescribable confidence that we could do it again. We tried to thank her, but she raised her hand for silence.

“Love serves, because It is the nature of Love to give, and It is not concerned with, nor does It expect, acknowledgment of Its gifts. However, your gratitude is beautiful, and well known to me. Just try to be­ come the Love that does not wish to possess, for then Love is truly divine.”

The following days were filled with joy, beauty, repose, and peace as we watched the sunlit waters by day and at night the wonderful moonlight, until one’s very being breathed praise and gratitude, for the happiness of just being alive.

The boat docked at Cherbourg and following Leto, as she led the way, we went to the waiting autos and were driven to Paris, Pearl and Nada riding in her car, and Bob, Rex, and I in the second one. When we arrived at her home in Paris, her Master greeted us in His gracious, courtly manner:

310 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“It is our great joy,” He said, “to have you make this your home as long as you wish, and we want you to feel just as free to come and go, as if you were in your own home in America.”

The next few days, we spent with these blessed Masters, learning many wonderful things, and re­ ceiving some insight into the marvelous work of the Great White Brotherhood. Its stupendous power, Inner working and accomplishment simply stagger the intellect, of one unaccustomed to this kind of knowledge.

We were placed under definite training and Leto, after finishing our instruction for the day, showed us the places of interest in the afternoon. Not a mo­ ment was wasted, as she said, we were to leave soon for Arabia, and that she expected the call within a week.

While visiting the Louvre, Leto showed us a paint­ ing by a young artist who had painted a picture called the “Union of Two Souls.” It was intended to portray the “Union of the Twin Rays,” and was a marvelous conception, a wonderful work of art.

“We are watching,” she said, “for an opportunity to see if this artist can be awakened to the Inner Wisdom, after having received such an interpretation of his idea. In the midst of his work, he unknowingly shut the door to the inspiration he had received at the beginning, and my Master seeing the need, gave

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

the necessary assistance, which re-established his con­ tact with his Divine Inspiration, and enabled him to complete the picture. It was unknown of course to him, but the marvelous painting you see before you was the result.

“Often an artist, musician, writer, inventor, and many other individuals doing creative work, are given such assistance from the Ascended Masters, of which those receiving the help know nothing. This sort of activity is one way in which we work imper­ sonally.”

We attended one meeting of the Great White Brotherhood to which members came from all over the world, among them being Gaylord’s friend whom I had met, when Gaylord was abducted to Paris. It was a never-ending source of joy to know of the im­ portant work being accomplished by the members of the Great White Brotherhood, entirely unknown to the outer world. Many sincere people who wish to live the constructive way of Life are members of this Brotherhood at the Inner levels, long before they become aware of it, in the outer senses. The time arrived for our departure, and Leto was to conduct us to the East. We said good-by to her blessed Master, and drove to Marseilles by car. We went direct to the steamship office of the Messageries Maritimes Line. As we entered, a tall, fine looking man in Arabian dress came out, and bowed before Leto.

312 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Your Highness,” he said, “reservations are on the steamship Mariette Pache. This envelope contains the necessary papers. Your accommodations at the usual place are in readiness. Can I be of further serv­ ice?”

He touched his heart and forehead, and Leto re­ turning the salutation, gave him a sign, which we recognized as belonging to the Great White Brother­ hood. We knew by that, he was one of the Brothers. We returned to the auto, and were taken to what proved to be a private old hostelry, quaint but spot­ lessly clean, and the accommodation good. Leto told the driver to call for us at nine the next morning, and I must confess, I was greatly interested to know why she was addressed as “Your Highness.” Promptly at nine, we entered the autos, and were driven to the pier, Leto telling the drivers to return to Paris. As we boarded the ship, our entire party was shown great deference, and our accommodations were truly palatial.

We had a delightful trip on the deep blue waters of the Mediterranean, and finally docked at Alex­ andria. Leto again led the way to waiting autos, and after driving for about twenty minutes, we entered a walled enclosure, and stopped before a beautiful home built in the Moorish type of architecture. A youth in Arabian dress admitted us, and led the way to a circular room. A tall, beautiful woman, who

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

looked not more than twenty, yet whose eyes held deep wisdom, came forward and greeted us graci­ ously. Leto presented her to us as Electra. “Beloved Sisters and Brothers,” she said, “I have been expecting you, and you are most welcome. Please accept my humble hospitality, now and at any time, that you are in Alexandria. You will honor me to make this your home. Your beloved Master was here yesterday, and asked that you remain for two days. At the end of that time, a boat will take you to a place on the coast of Arabia, from which you will drive to your destination.” She then touched a set of exquisite chimes, the youth returned, and showed us to our separate suites.

During our conversation at dinner, we learned something of Electra’s family. Her father was an Englishman, and her mother was a French woman. Some one asked how long it had been since they had passed on, and she replied:

“One hundred and twenty-five years ago. You see,” she continued, “I am not as far advanced as your won­ derful escort, but I have attained enough dominion to eliminate time and space.”

“Electra,” said Leto, “is far advanced, and is do­ ing beautiful work, as you will see later. While we are in Alexandria, you shall see the places of interest, and we shall spend the next two days enjoying our­ selves.”

314 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

We were very much interested the next morning, in sight-seeing. When we stopped at a certain jeweler’s stall, admiring the beautiful jewels and the exquisite workmanship of their settings, the old jeweler made a deep bow, and in salutation touched his heart and head, asking to see Rex’s and Bob’s rings. He was very silent for a few moments, and then looking steadily at them both, remarked:

“My Brothers, you have done me a great honor; only once before have I ever seen such jewels. They are ‘Condensed Light’—they are ‘Living Gems.’ You are blest indeed.”

As we thanked him, and turned to go, he asked the blessing of the Most High God upon us. The second evening after visiting the old jeweler, we were listening to Electra describing her experi­ ences, when a sealed envelope dropped out of the atmosphere, directly at the feet of Rex. He opened it anxiously, and found a message from our Beloved Saint Germain.

“In the morning,” it read, “a yacht belonging to one of the Brothers, will take you to a certain port, from which you will proceed by auto to your destina­ tion in Arabia. Your mother and father send greet­ ings and Love to all.” The next morning, Electra ac­ companied us to the yacht, a beautiful, graceful boat, as trim as a greyhound.

“I shall expect you on your return, before you go

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

to India,” she said, as she bade us good-by. When we went aboard the yacht, we had another surprise, for its owner was none other than Gaylord’s friend—the Brother who met me at the boat when I arrived in Cherbourg, while Gaylord was being held captive. Our entire journey was well prepared at every point with much comfort and convenience. One can scarcely realize the joy of these activities, unless he has ex­ perienced something of this sort. As soon as we were well out at sea, our host gave us his undivided atten­ tion.

“I have just received a letter,” he said, “from Gay­ lord, who is still in South America. He is completing certain work there, and asked to be remembered to everyone. He says he hopes to see you before many more weeks have passed, and until then, his Love is ever enfolding you.” We thanked our host for the message from our friend, for whose welfare we felt deeply concerned.

Our trip through the Suez Canal was delightful, and there was so much of divine tradition attached to the Red Sea, that we expected to feel a thrill in passing through it. We had repeatedly experienced such wonderful things, that we half anticipated the waters to divide, and the scenes of long ago to appear in the ether. As we recalled the miracles of that time, our host instructed.

“Miracles,” he explained, “are but the result of a

3i6 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

mighty omnipresent, Cosmic Law, set into action— consciously—by one who accepts his Divine Author­ ity, and understands its use. The laws governing any kind of manifestation which the human mind con­ siders supernatural, are as natural and unerring, as the motion of a planet. All activity from the electron to the greatest suns in space is under the control and exact operation of ‘Law,’ set into operation by Self- conscious, individualized intelligence. When an in­ dividual understands, and applies the ‘Great Law,’ governing manifestation in form, he can and does produce exact results. So, truthfully speaking, there are no miracles.

“Miracles are but the effect of the application of law, by an individual to bring about a specific result. All may learn to do this, if they desire it strongly enough, and will discipline the outer activity of thought and feeling.”

We reached our port, and were met by machines to take us the rest of the way. Our host accompanied us to the Arabian Retreat, and gave directions for his yacht to remain, until we returned. We had dined before leaving the yacht, as it was late in the afternoon when we reached port. Leto explained, that we were to travel during the night, in order to be unobserved through this part of the country. We traveled through many strange places, and arrived at our destination just before daybreak.

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

We came to a stop before the little hut, that Gay­ lord had described to us, near the foot of a hill. How we were able to reach it by auto instead of camels, we did not know; nor was it our business to inquire at this time. We knew we were guests of a “Mighty Presence and Power,” and our duty was to remain silent, until information was volunteered. Curiosity on the part of a student is inexcusable in spiritual training, and must be completely eliminated from the consciousness before certain understanding, power, and experiences are permitted to be given him along the path to Mastery. Unless it is completely consumed within the personality, it is a wide open door through which the sinister force can act at any moment, and cut off the further progress of the advancing student. Whenever it was necessary, all that we needed to know was explained, without our asking. Dawn was just breaking, as we reached the hut, and immediately a tall man in an indigo cape came out to bid us welcome. He greeted each one cordially, and requested us to return to our autos. Then, had a cataclysm occurred, we could scarcely have been more surprised; for directly in front of us, the earth opened, revealing a sort of jaw-like entrance, made of metal, large enough to admit our cars. This led on to a well-paved road with a downward incline. The jaw was controlled by powerful machinery, and when it closed after us, a few moments later, it was

318 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

to all appearances simply the floor of the Arabian

Desert.

As our cars entered the roadway leading down, the surrounding walls became flooded with that soft white Light which we knew so well, and which the Ascended Masters always use for illuminating tunnels, caves, and all subterranean passage-ways. We traveled along slowly for about twenty minutes, and then entered a circular room nearly two hundred feet in diameter. In this place, all equipment was kept for the automo­ biles, and attendants provided, ready to render any

service required.

The Brother in the indigo cape alighted, and led the way to what proved to be an elevator. We entered, descended for about three hundred seventy feet and came to a stop, entering an enormous chamber with huge columns, almost three hundred feet high. These great columns were heavily covered with hieroglyphics, inlaid in marvelously beautiful colors. We found later, that it had been the foyer to a large government building. Our guide led us through this chamber to a great arched doorway, that opened at his command, admitting us into another chamber that was beautifully decorated. Its ceiling was arched and very ornate, supported by a single, colossal col­ umn in the center. This second room must have been at least two hundred feet each way. The Brother of the indigo cape broke the silence:

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

“This is one of our principal council chambers,” he explained, “which we often use as a banquet hall. Beloved Sisters and Brothers, you, who are not yet formally admitted members of our order, are the first students ever admitted to this very ancient re­ treat, without having been fully accepted into the outer activities of this branch of the Great White Brotherhood; but I assure you, your credentials are quite sufficient.” With these words he threw back the cowl of his cape, and our Blessed Master Saint Ger­ main stood before us. We were thrilled, and felt im­ mediately quite at home.

“You will now be shown to your quarters, and after having refreshed yourselves and donned your seam­ less robes, come to me here.” A youth and maiden appeared, and showed us the way to our rooms. Later, when we returned to the council hall, a number of the Brothers had already arrived, and were talking to Saint Germain.

“In seven days,” he explained, “an International Council of the Great White Brotherhood is to be held in this retreat. The Greatest of our members will be here, as this kind of Council is only called every seven years. On this occasion, you will be made mem­ bers of the outer body, as well as the ‘Inner.’ Please be seated, for I wish to give you information, con­ cerning the city you are now in.” He then gave us another wonderful discourse, and it made us marvel

320 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

at what a place of wonders this earth is,—let alone the rest of the Universe.

“At one time,” he explained, “this city was at the surface of the earth. Certain of the Ascended Masters knew a cataclysm was threatening, and sealed a por­ tion of it for future use. In the catastrophe that fol­ lowed, it sank deep below the original level, and was filled in and covered over, by the sand from the surrounding land, which had become a desert. “The tops of the highest buildings are in some places fully one hundred and twenty-five feet beneath the surface. Air passages have been kept open, and al­ ways give perfect ventilation. Within this subter­ ranean city have been perfected some of the most wonderful achievements in chemistry and invention, that the outer world has been privileged to receive. Whenever this has occurred, some worthy man or woman has been found through whom the world has been privileged to receive these blessings. “There is here much of vital importance ready, to be brought forth for the use of humanity, when it is the part of wisdom, in the judgment of the Ascended Masters, to give it out. Again, there will be another great cataclysm that will rend the surface of the earth, removing from further self-created destruction those human beings who have the ignorance and presump­ tion to say: ‘There is no God.’ Those, who are so bound by their self-created darkness, that they de­

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

stroy the very symbols on earth of what is good, true, uplifting, and enlightening, must, because of the very darkness of their own minds, be prevented from creating any further discord upon this planet, and from influencing others, by their own mistaken con­ cepts of Life.

“Whatever and whoever denies God—the Source of all Life and Light—can only exist as long as the energy, which they have already received, can sustain them; because the moment an individual, group, or nation denies the very Source of Life—that instant, the inflowing stream of Life-energy is cut off, and it can only continue to function, until the force which has already been accumulated becomes exhausted. The collapse and self-annihilation of these is inevi­ table.

“Denial of Life and Light cuts off the sustaining energy, while acknowledgment of Life and Light re­ leases it, and lets it flow through the body and mind, that makes the acknowledgment.

“The Great Law, governing all form, or the ‘Law of Cause and Effect,’ tolerates man’s iniquity to man only so long. When that iniquity is directed to the Godhead, or Source of Life, retribution is swift and certain. There is an automatic purifying and balanc­ ing process within all Life, and when any outer ac­ tivity opposes itself to the Cosmic Law of Forward Motion and Ever-expanding Perfection, which is al­

322 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

ways pressing from within outward—then the hour arrives when all opposition is swept aside and an­ nihilated by the onward moving impulse within Life

Itself.

“When those ruling a nation turn from God- destroying all that calls attention to the ‘Light of Christ,’ it means the end of that government and group is close at hand, because it causes a certain Cosmic Activity to be released upon the planet, which sweeps them out of existence.

“The human intellect acquires many peculiar kinks in its thinking, and one of the most disastrous of these is, the activity of human consciousness, that refuses or forgets to Love and thank ‘Life,’ the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ for the blessings Life is constantly bestowing upon mankind and this earth. “The average human being lives Life after Life, without once loving or thanking his own ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ for the energy, which flows ceaselessly through his mind and body; for the substance he uses in his body and world; or for the hundreds of good things by which he is constantly surrounded, which he uses and enjoys, and yet gives nothing of himself in return.

“Many people carry a feeling of personal grudge against Life—blaming It for their suffering and fail­ ures, when even a very small amount of gratitude and Love, poured out to the ‘I AM Presence’ within

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

each human heart, would transmute every discord into peace and Love, releasing the Perfection of Life into the outer activity of the individual. “Human beings find plenty of time to love dogs, cats, food, clothes, money, diamonds, people, and a thousand and one things; but it is very rarely, that an individual takes even five minutes out of a Lifetime to love his own Divinity; yet he is using every second Its Life and Energy by which to enjoy those things. Even those, who think they love God, give almost no acknowledgment to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within themselves, and no gratitude goes up to It for the good things that come to them in Life. “It is not that we should not pour out Love to things in the outer activity; but we should certainly love the Divinity Within first,—and more—than any outer thing or personality. It is this very Life and consciousness, by which we exist.

“Happiness cannot exist, except when Love is pouring out. This is Life’s Law. When people are loving something or somebody, they are happy. Even a miser is happy, when he is loving his gold, because he is pouring out a feeling of Love to the thing he tries to hold. What he is really trying to hold is hap­ piness, but he does not realize that the feeling of hap­ piness is not contained in the gold, but is in the pour­ ing out of Love from himself. In that outpouring he lets Life flow uninterruptedly and harmoniously.

324 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“However, having received all good we ever used, from the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ which builds each physical body, the first and greatest outpouring of our Love belongs always to our own Individualized

within us, which enables us to acknowledge our own existence and Source of All Life, when we say ‘I AM.’ “In those words is All of God and nothing in hu­ man experience is really important but ‘All of God.’ When the individual accepts, acknowledges and feels ‘All of God,’ he is happy—he has all good—and then he lives in the Father’s Mansion. Is it possible for anything to be more important or greater than ‘All of God’? Only with the understanding and feeling of this, can mankind break the chains of self-created limitations.

“Now, you must rest, and then it will be my privi­ lege to escort you through this underground city where you will see the Brothers at work. I make but one request: that no detail of this work be revealed, without permission from the highest Master in charge.”

He bade us good-night, and we went to our quar­ ters. These had been constructed similar to the Greek and Roman type of architecture, yet they were far older. The room assigned to me contained a built-in Roman bath, the most beautiful thing I have ever seen of this kind. Everywhere the atmosphere was

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

laden with the fragrance of flowers, usually roses. In the morning, we were awakened by soft music played on instruments of a most unusual type, and the effect upon our bodies can hardly be described, for it gave one the feeling of ease and freedom, as if a pressure of some kind were being released. The sen­ sation continued to increase, and while we were clearly conscious of some change going on within us, yet we did not realize, to what extent our Inner bodies were being attuned. The curious thing about the whole experience is that, when we compared notes with each other, all had been affected in a similar manner.

As we entered the Council Chamber, Saint Ger­ main and Gaylord’s friend greeted us. Saint Germain asked us to be seated, and breakfast was served im­ mediately. The first thing that appeared was most delicious fruit. Then came, what he called sun-cereal, over which was a substance like honey and whipped cream. Several other dishes were served, and we fin­ ished the meal with a steaming hot drink that took the place of coffee, but was not like anything physical I have ever tasted.

Even after our many experiences, it always seemed so marvelous to me, to have things appear at the conscious command of these Blessed Ascended Mas­ ters. Everything came directly from out the Uni­ versal substance, the instant they desired it—food,

326 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

clothing, gold, anything, and everything they wanted. They are all the word “Master” implies. It is the only description that does Them justice. They are glorious and majestic always.

As we arose from the table, I heard Gaylord’s friend address Leto as “Your Highness,” and again I wondered, why that title was used in a retreat. She turned to me, and explained most graciously. “My brother, whom you have met, inherited the title of ‘Prince Rexford,’ and I that of ‘Princess Louise.’ Mine has clung to me through the years, for no particular reason. That is why I am often ad­ dressed as ‘Your Highness.’ ” “Forgive my curiosity,” I replied, as I realized how keenly aware of my every thought and feeling, these Ascended Masters were. “Come,” said Saint Germain, “we shall go first to the Television Chamber.” We followed him, and soon came to a great circular chamber. In the center of the room, stood an enormous reflector, surrounded by a maze of electrical apparatus, at one side of which was a large dial.

“This room,” said Saint Germain, “is insulated in a special way, which enables us to make observa­ tions of very great accuracy. By means of this instru­ ment, through focusing the dial upon any given point on the surface of the earth, we can see, instantly, any place or activity occurring at any distance. Notice, I shall direct it to New York.”

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

He turned the dial, and we saw, as clearly as if we had been in Manhattan, the Grand Central Station, Fifth Avenue, and the Statue of Liberty. Then, turn­ ing the dial to London, we were shown Trafalgar Square, the Houses of Parliament, the British Mu­ seum, the Bank of England, and the River Thames. He turned it again, and we saw Melbourne and Yoko­ hama, and we were able to observe everything, as clearly as if physically present.

“This wonderful instrument,” he continued, “has been in use in this retreat for more than a hundred years. Come now into the adjoining room. It is the Radio Chamber. Notice the intense stillness. The walls, floor, and ceiling are covered with a precipi­ tated substance, that makes it absolutely sound and vibration proof.”

He stepped to the instrument that stood in the center of the room, and directed it to New York. We immediately heard the sound of the traffic, and as we listened more closely, we could hear clearly and distinctly the conversation of individuals passing on the street. Distance made no difference. “This instrument,” he said, “will soon be in use everywhere. Now let us go to the Chemical Labora­ tory where some of the Brothers are at work, upon many wonderful inventions. Here, ways have been discovered to counteract destructive gases, chemicals, and activities of various kinds, that the sinister force

328 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

and its unfortunate pawns might try to use against humanity, for it is positively known in certain quar­ ters, that feverish efforts are constantly being made, to produce various substances that are of a very de­ structive kind. The Brothers in this retreat work to neutralize all such activity.

“Every time the misguided members of mankind make the discovery of a more than ordinarily de­ structive agent, the chemist making such experiments always loses his body, when his diabolical work reaches a certain point, for the destructive quality he desires to use upon the body of mankind reacts upon his own.” Next, we visited the Cosmic Ray Chamber.

“This room,” explained Saint Germain, “is lined with pure metallic gold. The Brothers of certain ad­ vancement, who work here, are taught how to dis­ tinguish the difference between the various Rays, and to direct and use them for stupendous good. The Great Ascended Masters are constantly watching in the world, for those students whose attainments will permit them to take up this work.” When Bob under­ stood this phase of their activity, he became most en­ thusiastic.

“I would love to serve in this manner,” he ex­ claimed.

“We shall see,” said Saint Germain, as he smiled knowingly. “Among those, who are working in this

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

room, there are seven of the Brothers and three of the Sisters, who are just completing their training in the use of these Rays. At the coming Council, they will be allotted their field of service in using this activity, for which training in many lives has fitted them.

“Now we shall visit the Chamber of Art where twenty of the Brothers and ten of the Sisters are being trained in a new kind of art, which they will bring forth into the outer world. They are being instructed concerning the secret of imperishable colors, and shown how to produce them. Within the next twenty years, this new form of art will find its way into the life of humanity, and bring with it a tremendous uplift.

“From here we shall go to the Chamber of Music. It is a most beautiful place I assure you, and the per­ fection of the instruments is truly remarkable.” Saint Germain led the way, and we entered with great anticipation. “This is a new metal for band instru­ ments,” he continued, showing us certain alloys, “which gives an unbelievably delicate tone. Here are three new materials for making violins. As you will see, one looks like mother of pearl, one like frosted silver and one like Roman gold. The musical instru­ ments of the New Age will be made of materials like these.”

One of the Brothers played these instruments for

330 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

us, and human ears have never been blessed by more beautiful sounds. Each was distinctly different, but all were so beautiful, there seemed hardly any choice between them. In rooms adjoining the Chamber of Music, beautiful musical compositions were being written and prepared, so the Brothers could project these magnificent harmonies into the consciousness of musicians working in the outer world. “Some of these Brothers,” said Saint Germain, “will come into the outer activity, and work in the capacity of teachers, while others will serve from the invisible side of life.

“We are now entering the Chamber of State. Here training is given in the higher forms of statecraft and national government. Some forty of the Brothers are being trained, as you see, in the right use of this knowledge, and are also being shown, how to project it to others, who are already in official positions; that is, wherever the sincerity of the official will permit. Ten of these wonderful Brothers will go forth in person and serve, by being elected to governmental positions in the usual way. Five of them will go to the United States of America.”

During our visit to these various rooms, and the explanation of the work the Brothers were engaged in, we felt this the most wonderful education of our lives. It was such a relief to know, that notwithstand­ ing all the distressing outward appearance of the con­

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

ditions in which humanity finds itself to-day, the power of the “Mighty I AM” is doing everything pos­ sible, to bring enlightenment and relief to mankind. It lifted our hearts and hopes to the height of ex­ pectation, for great good to all mankind in the near future, at least, for all who desire the constructive plan of life.

We were shown secret chambers of riches untold, others of records so old, it seemed almost inconceiv­ able. Some dated back to the advent of man upon this planet. When we returned to the Council Chamber, we found we had been gone eight hours. Not once, in all this amazing subterranean city, did we find the least particle of dust, dirt, or confusion of any kind. Everything was in a most wonderful state—perfect and spotless. We marveled at this, and Saint Germain again explained the Law concerning it. “This perfect cleanliness is maintained by the con­ scious use of the Great Cosmic Rays, and within the next one hundred years, hundreds of housewives will be using the Violet Ray to keep private homes in the same wonderful state. O, that humanity might realize quickly what glory, freedom, and blessings stand ready for their use at every instant, when they hold to wonderful ideals unwaveringly—tenaciously, rely upon the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’—and know It is the only real power of permanent accomplishment.” Suddenly, we felt a tremendous vibration, and

332 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

looking around, saw five of the Ascended Masters had arrived from India, for the men wore turbans. There were two ladies and three gentlemen. As we were presented to them, we were surprised indeed, for one gentleman and one lady were two of whom we had heard much. The gentleman came up to Rex, Bob, and myself, the lady to Nada and Pearl, and ex­ tended a most gracious invitation to be their guests, as long as we were in India, and consider their home ours at any time.

“Will you,” said the gentleman, turning to Gay­ lord’s friend, “come with these friends, and bring them to us as our guests, when they are ready to come

to India?”

“I shall be most happy,” he replied, “to accept your invitation, and take them to Bombay in my

yacht.”

Saint Germain then asked us all to be seated, that we might enjoy another precipitated dinner. The en­ tire meal seemed more delicious than ever. We listened attentively to the work being planned, and the reports of what had already been accomplished. For the first time in my Life, I realized how very little the outside world knows of this true Inner activity, and how puny human achievement becomes, in relation to that which is accomplished by these Ascended Masters, who are expressing their full Freedom, as Sons of God. It is fortunate indeed, that

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

there are infinitely more magnificent ways of Life than our humanity is now experiencing. When one can look away from his own mental concepts long enough, to get a perspective of his own intellect, in relation to the rest of the Universe, he really begins to learn something of importance.

We all need to take mental journeys that will stretch our mental muscles, and realize that each human intellect is only one out of approximately three billion souls in incarnation upon this earth. Our earth is one of the smallest in our solar system. Our system is only an atom in the galaxy to which we belong, and there are galaxies of galaxies. When the student thinks of this occasionally, he will no longer be able to accept the conceited theories and egotistical opinions of intellects that scoff and doubt the existence and marvelous manifestation of Perfection, which these Ascended Masters con­ stantly express.

The personality of anyone is only of as much im­ portance in the magnificent scheme of Life, as it is obedient to the “Mighty I AM Presence,” by letting Perfection expand into the outer activity of the indi­ vidual. Otherwise, the personality is only a barnacle in the Universe, using substance and energy without building anything permanent.

Time sped by on wings, under the intensive train­ ing we were receiving, from these Great Perfected

334 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Ones, until the day came for the Great International Council. The Brothers and Sisters kept arriving at intervals from every part of the world, and when the meeting was called at seven o’clock, more than two hundred guests were present, most of them being Chiefs of the various Councils. When all were in readiness, we bowed our heads in silence, and awaited the arrival of the Great Presiding Master. Suddenly, a great oval of dazzling Light appeared at the head of the main table, and as we watched it steadily for a moment, a man’s form gradually became visible within it—growing more and more definite and tangible, as he lowered the vibratory activity to mani­ fest in our octave of consciousness, until his body became clearly visible, perfectly tangible. His face was truly magnificent, glorious and radi­ ant to behold—the eyes dazzling, and his whole Being luminous from head to foot, with the majesty and power of his “Mighty I AM Presence.” The first tones of his voice sent an electrical thrill through my body, that I shall never forget throughout eternity, as he said:

“Beloved Ones, be seated.” After listening to a brief report from certain of the Brothers, he com­ mended them, and then in a very brief manner gave directions for their continued work. When he had finished he turned to us, saying:

“We can use many more, who are at a point where

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

they are ready to be trained in the understanding and use of the Great Cosmic Rays of Light. It is my privilege to inform you, that we have ten with us who are ready, if it is their desire to take up the work.” All was intense expectation, as he asked those whose names he called to stand, if they were present. Then he went on:

“Nada, Pearl, Leto, Rex, Bob, Electra, Gaylord, and his beloved friend, Nada, and Daniel Rayborn. Beloved Sisters and Brothers from America, this event brings very great joy, and is of much importance to the Great White Brotherhood. You are to be con­ gratulated, as well as the Brotherhood, that this has become possible. Within a short time, you will go to India for a stay of ten months’ training, and then return here to finish it. You will be instructed, in the use of these Mighty Rays, and through their use, you have an opportunity to give a transcendent service. “On the fourth day from to-day, you will return to Alexandria, and there Electra will join the party. From thence, journey at your convenience to Bom­ bay. Your beloved Host will conduct you to your destination. Is there the slightest objection on the part of anyone chosen for this work? If so, speak now.” We all joyously accepted, and expressed our grati­ tude, for the opportunity to serve in this way to the best of our ability. There was a great deal more under consideration at that time, which was of great im­

336 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

portance, but I have not permission to record it here. The meeting finished, and we spent an hour meeting the other members present. Our friend from India presented us to the presiding Master, and I shall never forget the power that shot through my body, as I shook hands with him. It seemed, as if I were lifted .completely off the floor. One of the Brothers from South America brought us greetings from Gaylord, whom he had seen two days previously. The entire Council was a perfect manifestation of great decision, Supreme Wisdom, and limitless ac­ tivity. Presently, beautiful strains of music were heard in the atmosphere, and all turned involuntarily toward the Master. He raised his hands, giving his blessing to all present, and as he did so, he rose from the floor, the oval of Dazzling Light enfolded him, and he disappeared.

Never in all eternity, will I ever forget that first

Brotherhood. Four days later, we left this marvelous haven of peace, Light, and wisdom with the Love and blessings from all its members whose loving service to the “Great I AM Presence” in themselves, and in all humanity, is the most wonderful activity in Life’s experience. We made the trip back to the coast of Arabia by night where the yacht awaited us, and a few moments after we went aboard, we were gliding swiftly through the Red Sea on the wings of the night.

CLOSING EXPERIENCES

The next morning, we breakfasted on deck, in order to watch the sunrise, for in that part of the world, it is truly a most glorious spectacle. The evening of the second day, we arrived at Electra’s home in Alex­ andria, and found she was fully aware, that she was to serve with us, in using the Great Cosmic Rays of “The Light of God that never fails.”

338 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

IATE one afternoon, we were returning with Electra from a drive along the shore of the —i^ Mediterranean, and had just entered the door of her home, when a sealed letter dropped at Rex’s feet. He picked it up, and opening it, read:

“My Beloved Children:

“Leave tomorrow morning for India. All is in readiness, and we are happy to welcome you. “Saint Germain”

Our host of the yacht had not been with us during our sight-seeing trip in Alexandria, but when we ar­ rived at the pier, he greeted us joyously with the news, that we had been assured of a calm, delightful voyage. We again passed through the Red Sea, as we sped swiftly on our way to one of the greatest centers of Spiritual Light and Power on this planet. Leto continued her instruction during the entire trip, at Saint Germain’s request, that Bob and Rex might reach the point where they could come and go from the physical body consciously and at will. By the fifth day of our journey, they had become quite pro­ ficient, and like most young people, wanted to ex­

periment often in using their newly-evolved powers. This Leto would not permit.

“There must be a very great sense of spiritual honor and integrity,” she explained, “in regard to the use of these Mighty Powers of the ‘I AM Pres­ ence,’ for the Great Law of Being does not permit them to be brought into our outer use, except where it is for the accomplishment of permanent good. We must be aware at all times, that whenever we use the Life, Substance, and Power of this Universe for the mere gratification or pleasure of the senses, only misery and destruction can be the result. “The ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ works ceaselessly to build, release, express, and constantly expand Per­ fection in all Its creative activity, and permanently maintain Love, peace, and constant service to all. If the sensations of the body and the outer activity of the mind are permitted to run riot, and interfere with the Divine Life Plan of the individual, disaster and fail­ ure are the result. The true student of Light never, never uses his powers for the amusement and gratifi­ cation of the senses; for exploitation of anyone’s personality, nor to make money by producing phe­ nomena.

“The Ascended Master’s Way of Life is to give, give, give: first, Love and Adoration to his own ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ and then expand Love and Perfection by pouring It out to everybody and every­

340 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

thing. To send out Divine Love without limit all the time is the whole of the Law applied. If mankind could only understand this, the individual would realize, that he must pour out this Flame of Divine Love, before the Perfection which he desires can flow into his world, and release—things—into his use. “Divine Love is a feeling, an actual Ray of Light which flows out from the Flame within the Heart. It can be sent forth so powerfully, that this Ray of Light-Substance is both visible and tangible. It is the most Invincible Power of the Universe. Use It, Be­ loved Ones, without limit, and nothing is impossible to you.”

By temperament and training Leto was a calm, sweet, marvelously poised teacher; but we were amazed at the power she could release, when she wished to impress a certain understanding of the Law upon our consciousness. She was not accustomed to the boyish pranks of Bob and Rex, but she soon made it unmistakably plain to us all, that no boyish pranks played any part in the operation of these Great Cos­ mic Laws.

“The Cosmic Law acts,” she continued, “wherever the thoughts and feelings direct and qualify the energy, and It is no respector of persons, places, condi­ tions, things, motives, ignorance, nor knowledge; any more than is a current of electricity running through a motor or dynamo. If you turn on the power It acts,

THE TRUE MESSENGER

according to the direction given It. This is a point that many students do not seem to comprehend, or do not wish to take the responsibility for; but the Truth of the Law is the only thing with which we are con­ cerned.

“Our work is to put the exact Truth of the Law before humanity; if they refuse to understand and obey it, then their suffering must increase, until the human side breaks its shell of obstinacy and selfish­ ness, and lets the ‘Mighty Presence’ of the ‘I AM’ con­ trol all, according to the Perfection of Life. “Therefore, never joke in thought, feeling, or the spoken word about the powers of the God-head, for to do so—without exception—draws heartbreaking ex­ periences into your world. Therefore, govern your outer moods with an inflexible will, whenever you use the Powers of the ‘Mighty I AM PRESENCE.’ “In order to manifest the greater expressions of the ‘I AM Presence,’ the individual must become aware of and feel ‘That Presence’ within himself, and know, that the very Life-energy which beats, his heart and breathes through his lungs is constantly flowing into his physical body from his Electronic Body. His Elec­ tronic Body is projected into space, from the very Heart Center of the Cosmic Life of the Universe, which you have heard us refer to, as the Great Central Sun.

“This pure Life-energy flowing ceaselessly into the

342 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

mind and body of the individual is the triune activity of the Supreme, acting everywhere throughout in­ finity. It is intelligence, substance, and energy—the ‘One Universal Light’ out of which comes all mani­ festation.

“It is subject at all times to the conscious direction and use of the individual with self-conscious, indi­ vidualized free will. The minerals, plants, and ani­ mals do not have the control of this activity, for only the Flame of the Godhead is endowed with Self­ directing free will.

“The more attention one gives the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ the more he will learn of the vast realms of wisdom, that stretch before him. The more he realizes the immense responsibility and limitless opportunity that are his, the more should he ask the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within his own heart, to teach him all things.

“If one wants wisdom, he must turn his attention to the only Source of Wisdom—the ‘Mighty I AM Presence.’ Only by acknowledging the ‘I AM,’ can the first impulse be given which releases Its Wisdom into the outer use of the individual. It is by acknowl­ edgment that the first wave flows forth to release It into the physical activity. Otherwise, It remains for­ ever quiescent within the consciousness of the ‘I AM.’ The release of It can only come at the command of the Self-Directing Will of the Flame of God.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

“Learn to call forth these God-attributes and ac­ tivities from the very Heart of the Universe, and then use them in Love, to bless all Life. If you will do this, there is no height you cannot attain, and no gift you can ask of Life, that Life will not release to you, when you understand what part of you says ‘I AM,’ and you are willing to use all to bless Life everywhere with Love.

“Use, use, use, use the understanding of the ‘I AM Presence’ that you now have, and persist in loving, in blessing Life everywhere, and you will open wide the ‘Flood Gates to Freedom’—the ‘Realm and Activities of the LIMITLESS’—the ‘Natural World and Life of the Ascended Masters.’ Use the Wisdom you now have, and more will come, as surely as your heart beats, and your mind thinks.”

At dinner on the evening of the seventh day of the voyage, our host announced, that we were to reach Bombay late the next evening, but we were to remain aboard, until the following morning. Bombay is one of the most beautiful harbors in the world, and as our yacht came alongside the pier, we were greeted by the Indian Master, Chananda, to whom we were pre­ sented by our host. We drove to the railroad station where we were conducted to a private car, every con­ venience being provided for us, until we reached our destination.

It was here only, that the outline of our stay in

344 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

India was given. First, we were to go to Calcutta, and remain there two days, while certain work would be given. The trip to Calcutta was delightful, and al­ though the days were very warm outside, we were not aware of it in the train. We passed many places of great scenic beauty, and shortly after leaving Bombay, we missed Bob. We started a search for him, and as we entered his compartment, realized he had left his body. Leto warned us, immediately.

“Do not touch his body,” she said, “for he has gone with the Master Chananda.” For a few moments, Nada had a hard struggle to command herself, and keep at peace, for this was the first time Bob had gone forth from his body, without previous preparation. However, she soon controlled her feelings, and be­ came at ease. In about two hours, Bob came walking into the observation-car in which we had all gathered. He was as serene as could be, but the rest of us im­ mediately asked concerning his experiences, and of course wanted to know where he had been. We could get him to reveal nothing, and finally he said: “Each of us is to keep his experience strictly within his own consciousness, until the end of our destina­ tion, and then we are to compare notes.” That after­ noon, Nada and Pearl were gone about two hours. The next morning, Rex and I left our bodies. Each of us had experienced practically the same things, for we were being trained in accurate observation.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

Shri Singh, the Brother who had taken Chananda’s place, was delighted in every way, but very silent. Yet, when he did talk, it was always for some very defi­ nite purpose. The day we arrived in Calcutta, Cha- nanda reappeared to us, and when we had become seated at dinner, with his magic, radiant smile, re­ marked:

“I congratulate each of you, on the fearless way in which you are able to leave your bodies, and go forth strong and free. It means great enlightenment for all, as well as the entering into a tremendous field of service. Leto, my Sister, you are a most efficient in­ structor, and your work with these students is remark­ ably well done. It is only in this freedom, my friends, that you are permitted to know, feel, and experience the full use of the Cosmic Rays. You are now in a position to receive the full benefit of your training with us.”

Electra and our host of the yacht were silent, but very careful observers of all that had taken place, and were no doubt being trained in the same way. We felt, keenly, the intensity and power of the instruction, for everything we did had a definite objective and purpose. We arrived in Calcutta, and drove rapidly for about half an hour, finally coming to a stop in front of a beautiful building, situated upon a promi­ nence in what was, evidently, the best residential sec­ tion of the city.

346 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Chananda led the way into the building which he told us was secretly owned, and maintained by the Great White Brotherhood. The interior was a perfect dream of beauty, typical of many of the marvels in India. It breathed the wisdom, Light, and purity of ages of Perfection. We went immediately, to the Council Chamber on the second floor, where we found the Brotherhood already assembled. We noticed seats had been left vacant at the head of the table of honor. Chananda led the way to these seats, and took the head himself. It was only then we learned that he was the Head of the Indian Council. As soon as all had assembled, the business part of the meeting was called, and some of the Ascended Masters were asked to give their protection to certain Englishmen in India, who were sincere in their de­ sire to bring about greater good. They also arranged for protection to be given a group of lesser Brothers, whose desire to do right was sincere, and who were giving good service, but who did not always use the greatest discrimination in the outer activity, because their zeal exceeded their wisdom.

After the meeting, we were presented to all the members, and spent a delightful social hour. We motored back to our private car, and found it had been run out on a spur of track into surroundings that looked like a flower garden, with a beautiful fountain playing just outside the windows where we

THE TRUE MESSENGER

dined. We commented on the ability of Chananda to have the beautiful always expressed to us, and with one of his smiles that ever gave one the sense of sun­ shine, he replied:

“It is really much easier to express the beautiful, because it is natural, and the true expression of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ within everyone. When any­ one truly accepts this ‘Glorious Presence,’ and feels it as the Godhead, doing all things through and for him, the rest of his activity must comform to Its marvelous beauty and Perfection. The full acceptance of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ by the individual always commands and governs all outer experience harmoniously. It is only, when one truly and fully accepts this ‘Glorious God Presence’ within himself, that he becomes a True Messenger for divine service. “Then, as the Perfection of the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence’ begins to be released in a greater degree, through the outer activity, all the courage and assur­ ance comes through, for at last, the personal self sees and feels the ‘Mighty Inner Presence,’ knowing Its full power, majesty, and Mastery.”

The next day, we were taken to one of the ancient temples, in whose subterranean chambers is going on a work undreamed of by the outer world. That night at dinner, Chananda told us, we were to leave for Darjeeling early in the morning, and that we were to eat breakfast en route. The scenery was gorgeous,

348 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

and the sensation of watching the giant snow-capped mountains come closer and closer, as we gradually climbed in altitude, was fascinating, but we soon began to feel the change, for we had risen more than seven thousand feet.

We arrived at the top of our climb, just in time to see a glorious sunset, in a very clear atmosphere. In the distance, we could see Mount Everest, and the other famous peaks of that glorious range. The majesty, towering presence of these mountains, and the mystery of the ages that shrouded their past made us all feel a deeper longing than ever, to reach to the “Inmost Heart of the Great Eternal Wisdom,” to feel ourselves a part of It, and to be able to pour forth Its blessings to all mankind, that they might be happy

also.

“I want you to stay here to-night,” said Chananda, “and see the sunrise from this particular spot, as it will be many years before we shall see it again, in co­ operation with a certain Cosmic Activity, that is tak­ ing place at this time. It is the first time in seventy years, that these two activities occur simultaneously.” At three o’clock, we arose, and mounted our little ponies which took us still higher up the mountain, to a point where we could see the sunrise to best ad­ vantage. We reached this place, just as its radiance began to grow brighter. In a few seconds, Great Rays of Light of every conceivable color began to shoot

THE TRUE MESSENGER

into the sky, and continued for fully ten minutes. It was as if Light, Itself rejoiced in the Mighty Pres­ ence of Life.

Then, as the great golden disc came into view, a quivering, sparkling radiance pierced our flesh, and penetrated into the very centers of our bodies. Never before had we experienced any such sensation from sunlight. The vivifying effect lasted for hours, and the glorious feeling, the beauty of the scene left with us, still floods over me, as I recall the experience. One knows, after such an occurrence, that the Mighty Master Intelligence of the Universe is still at the helm, and guides the destinies of our earth and hu­ manity, notwithstanding all outer appearance of chaos to the contrary.

“You have felt within your bodies,” said Chananda, “a slight action of the Mighty Cosmic Rays that have been directed to earth at the present time by Great Cosmic Masters, who are giving transcendent assist­ ance in this cycle, to humanity in its outer struggle. Their outpouring is a radiance of Love, courage, and strength to the race, that sustains the individual dur­ ing this period of change, and so illumines his Inner Bodies, that it enables the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ to release more of Its Perfection into and through the outer-self.

“Those of you, who are to receive training in the use of these Rays, will be enabled to focus great

350 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

streams of Light Essence and consciously direct them, pouring forth blessings to mankind, through great currents of healing power and harmonizing streams of Love. Few are ready to be taught how to control and use these Mighty Rays, but all, for whom it is pos­ sible, are being prepared now. These great streams of Condensed Light and Pure Substance can be drawn, qualified, and sent forth again to produce a definite result, as easily as a searchlight reveals the scenes it

passes over.

“Come now, we must return, and go to the home of the Chief of the Council at Darjeeling.” We went back to our ponies which took us to Darjeeling, and thence were driven by auto to a beautiful home, built upon one of the lovely hills surrounding the city. The grounds were filled with stately trees, and the view over the country, that lay below us, was one of the most beautiful on earth. We were ushered in, and presented to the Head of this branch of the Great White Brotherhood.

He was a tall, handsome man with piercing dark eyes, that seemed to look clear through one, but when there was no intense feeling being expressed, they were as soft as those of a fawn. To our surprise, he did not wear a turban, but his soft beautiful dark brown hair waved slightly, and fell to his shoulders. He was very gracious, and gave us a most loving welcome. A glorious peace clothed him and his surroundings,

THE TRUE MESSENGER

filling the entire place with his wonderful radiance. He inquired about our trip, asked if we had en­ joyed the sunrise from the mountain, and invited us to dine with him that evening. He talked very freely, and told us many wonderful things about India. He repeated, for our enjoyment, many legends about the Himalayan Mountains, and one in particular, about the Holy Caves within the heart of this mighty range. His discourse was fascinating and instructive beyond words.

“Some of these caves,” he said, “you shall see, while you are in India, for I know, you are interested in the ancient records of mankind, and in one of them, the most ancient records upon this earth are still held in safe-keeping. These records are not brought forth into the use of the outer world at the present time, because of the lack of spiritual growth and under­ standing of the people. The race has a restlessness and critical feeling, that is a very destructive activity, and these feelings find vent through fanatics of vari­ ous kinds, whose understanding of Life and this mag­ nificent Universe is so narrow and childish, that they seek to destroy whatever does not agree with their own petty notions of what has been or ought to be the Infinite Plan of Creation.

“It is this misguided, selfish ignorance in mankind that has been responsible for all inharmony down the ages, for the destruction of records that would throw

352 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Light upon humanity’s many problems. It was this unbridled vicious feeling, that destroyed the wonder­ ful library at Alexandria and the marvelous records of the Incan civilization.

“Yet, notwithstanding these former losses, the As­ cended Masters of the Great White Brotherhood, have always foreseen such destructive impulses, and have withdrawn all important records of every civili­ zation, and preserved them, then left the less im­ portant to be destroyed by the vicious impulse of the vandals.

“One day, when humanity is prepared for it, and it is positively safe for these records to be given to the outer world, there will appear in a central location, a marvelous library, not made by hands—where these records will be available, and those in the outer world, who have received the necessary credentials, may see them.

“When mankind becomes enlightened enough to cease generating the vicious destruction, it has been expressing up to the present time, this will be done. Mankind, through its irritated destructive feeling and powerful thought force, has peopled the visible and invisible with thought-forms of intense passion, hatred, fear, and destruction. These fasten themselves upon the human beings that generated them, and also upon others who, because they have a similar feeling open themselves to this malignant force.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

“Humanity has almost no understanding of what happens, when the personal-self sends out a feeling of irritation, anger, hate, envy, jealousy, criticism or condemnation. The feeling side of human nature is the feminine activity of consciousness, within every individual. The thought is the masculine activity of the mind. A thought never becomes dynamic in the outer life, until it passes through the feeling body. The feeling condenses upon the thought pattern, the atomic substance of the outer activity of Life. In thus passing through the feeling body, the thought be­ comes clothed, and, thereafter exists as a separate living thing outside of the individual’s mind. “There have been platitudes by the million writ­ ten, and preached about Divine Love being the ‘Law of Life’; but who knows how to generate the feeling of Divine Love consciously and at will, to a limitless degree, and put It in the place of irritation, hate, et cetera, as a wave of actual force and substance, in one’s own emotional body? Such a thing is not only possible, but must be done, if human beings are to stop suffering, and express Perfection. The person­ ality cannot be permanently harmonious, except it be kept filled with Divine Love, consciously generated. “If mental statements of the ‘Law of Life’ and prayers were the ‘Way to Perfection,’ happiness, and freedom, the number of sermons preached on this earth should have perfected and illumined a hundred

354 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

planets long before this. If prayers, which by the way are generally a series of ‘I wants’ or ‘Oh Lord give us,’ were the way to freedom from limitation, the prayers that have been uttered in this world should have perfected a dozen humanities.

“I do not say, that prayers have not brought good, they have, but prayer should be a quietiiig of the intellect and a stilling of the feelings, that the per­ sonality might—feel—the outpouring of the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ and receive the response from within. Prayer should be an outpouring of Love and gratitude to the ‘Presence’ for the limitless oppor­ tunities and good contained within Life. “The outer world likes to flatter its vanity by the feeling, that it has the ability to accomplish great things; but, so far as the control and Perfection of the feelings are concerned, the outer world is still in a savage state. Human beings sting others, as well as themselves through vicious feelings, just as surely as does the scorpion. The predominant feeling in our modern world is terrifically vicious, when personali­ ties are opposing and criticizing those who disagree with them. So-called civilized people commit murder every day of the week, through sending out angry and irritated feelings that kill the higher impulses in others.

“It is the feeling of the race that needs to be re­ deemed, and saved from its own self-generated de­

THE TRUE MESSENGER

struction. Until the individual understands the need of self-control, in regard to his feelings—in the waking consciousness—it is impossible to maintain any per­ manent forward movement of a constructive nature. All accomplishment that is not attained through the feeling of Divine Love is but temporary, for Divine Love alone is the ‘Way to Permanent Perfection.’ “It is pitiful to see, how for centuries, the human race has occupied its time, and used its energy, to build up things through thought, and at the same time, tear its creation to pieces by inharmonious feel­ ings. It is childish, and is a stubborn refusal to fulfill the Eternal Plan of Perfection.

“The hour is at hand, when the Great Cosmic Law, which governs this system of worlds, is releasing a tremendous expansion of the ‘Light of the Mighty I AM Presence’ throughout our group of planets, and whatever cannot accept the power of that ‘Light’ is consumed thereby. So mankind need no longer fool itself with the idea, that it can continue to generate destructive feelings and survive. The end of the former dispensation has come, and all things are made new. Let him, who runs, read—that he may learn the ‘Way of Light’ while there is yet time. “There is no evil anywhere on this earth, or any other, except that which human beings have gen­ erated themselves, sometime, somewhere. Most of it has been done through ignorance, but a great deal

356 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

has been done wilfully, by those who ought to know better, and who are fully aware of their wrong-doing. The individual, who uses his intellect to foster de­ structive activities in the new cycle, into which we have recently entered, must face his own destruction, for its recoil is inevitable. It will be swift and defi­ nite, for the present activity is expressing such speed, that the recoil is many times only a matter of hours, weeks, or months at most, where heretofore, it has been a matter of years.

“The Ascended Masters work ceaselessly to have humanity understand and see this, and the work of our Messengers is to get this Truth into the conscious­ ness of mankind, as clearly as possible. “It is now nearly dinner time. Attendants will show you to your quarters. After refreshing yourselves, re­ turn here, and we shall dine.” Later, dinner was an­ nounced by beautiful chimes. Our host offered his arm to Nada, and led the way into a magnificent ban­ quet hall, which must have seated fully five hundred people.

“This is really our Council Chamber,” he ex­ plained. “Later this evening, all the members of the Darjeeling Council will assemble here.” We enjoyed a most delicious dinner, while our host entertained us with an endless fund of information. As we were leaving, he asked to be excused, as he had work to do before the Council met.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

“Our host,” said Chananda, in whose care he had left us, “is a Brother of great wisdom and power, but the very embodiment of gentleness and kindness.” At nine o’clock he returned, and, offering his arm to Leto, led the way into the Council Chamber, where two hundred members of the Great White Brother­ hood had already assembled. He took his place at the head of the main table, and seated half of our group on his right and the other half on his left. He called the meeting to order, and their work began. We were thrilled again and again, as we lis­ tened to the solution of many important world- problems, especially some of those which were hold­ ing the attention of Europe at the moment. He then assigned certain duties to many of the Brothers. The meeting adjourned, and we were presented individually to many of the members. We had been enjoying the social activities for some few moments, when I noticed that Rex was laboring under the strain of some intense excitement. He watched one of the members closely for sometime, and then went quickly and boldly up to our host. He informed him, there was a spy in the room, and pointed out the in­ dividual. For an instant, it seemed, as if the power within the Chief would crush him, but Rex was clothed in a Divine Dignity, that never flinched. “That is a grave charge,” said the Chief. “It will require proof.”

358 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

At that moment, the man in question came up to Pearl, and realized instantly, that he was being watched. He reached into the folds of his robe, drew something forth, and raised it to his mouth. Pearl seized it, as quick as a flash, and Bob, who stood near, with one leap pinned the man’s hands behind him, in a grasp of steel.

“Search him!” said Pearl, as our host stepped for­ ward, and Rex, without waiting for authority from anyone, went through the spy’s clothing like light­ ning. He found all the proof they needed, of his ac­ tivities as a spy. As the Chief came forward, and saw the name on the papers Rex handed him, he was sur­ prised indeed, for the spy, who was an educated Afghan, had been sent into India by a government that breeds only destruction, and had ferreted his way into the outer ranks of this Council to obtain inform­ ation which he had been using against them. At a signal, one of the Brothers stepped forward, and led the spy from the room.

“Brother Rex,” said our host, with a gracious smile, “you have served the ‘Cause of Light’ well, and ren­ dered our Brotherhood a blessing of tremendous im­ port. There has been a leak in some of our activities recently. Tell me, how did you become aware of his operations? He has been deceiving us very cleverly.” “My attention,” replied Rex, “was drawn to him by the ‘Inner Power of My I AM Presence,’ and as I

THE TRUE MESSENGER

watched his eyes, I knew he was practicing some kind of deception. It ail happened so quickly, I hardly knew in the outer activity of my mind, what was oc­ curring. If it had not been for Pearl, my Twin Ray, we would have been too late.”

“Outwardly, you three may not have known, what it was all about, but the ‘Mighty Presence of the I AM’ has acted with unerring decision. You see, my beloved ones, how the Twin Rays can act with the speed of lightning in perfect unison, when the ‘Great Inner Presence’ is allowed to have full control. “My Sister and Brother,” he continued, as he ex­ tended his left hand to Pearl and his right one to Rex, “you will be able to do splendid work for the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the Great White Brother­ hood, and humanity, and I bless you for that service.” “What is to be done with the spy?” asked Pearl. “The man knows what he must do,” replied the chief. “Let us forget it ever happened. We shall al­ ways remember your service to the Brotherhood.” By this time most of the guests had left, so we bade our host good-by, for we were leaving Darjeeling in the morning. We did not stop again at Calcutta, but went directly through to Benares, the sacred city of the Hindus, and one of the oldest cities in India. As our private coach drew into the railway station, we became keenly aware of a sincere devotion in the very atmosphere of the place.

360 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Imagine our joy, when almost the very first person we saw was our beloved friend, Alexander Gaylord, who had arrived in Benares only a few hours before. Rex, Bob, and I made a dash for him, as soon as the train stopped. When his friend, the owner of the yacht, came up to greet him they looked into each other’s eyes with a deep Love and understanding born of centuries of association. As Leto, Gaylord’s Twin Ray, approached, he extended his arms and held her close to his heart. Chananda then presented

Electra.

“We are to be guests this evening, of one of the oldest councils in India,” he said. “It is to be purely a spiritual feast, devoted entirely to the guests. All members of the Order are to wear their Seamless Robes. I shall return for you at six o’clock.” We re­ turned to our compartment, and prepared for the evening banquet. When Chananda returned, he was accompanied by his sister, Najah, a beautiful young girl, or at least so she appeared, to whom we were presented. We were driven to a beautiful building on an elevation overlooking the city. As we ap­ proached the entrance, involuntarily, we expressed our joy at the beauty and exquisite surroundings of the scene we gazed upon.

As we passed through the entrance, we entered a rotunda of pink marble veined with soft green, in which there were seven white marble pillars. The

THE TRUE MESSENGER

effect was warm, delicate, and very beautiful. Najah led the way to the dressing rooms where we donned our seamless robes, and then conducted us toward a great arched doorway that opened at our approach, admitting us into a large magnificent council cham­ ber, made entirely of white marble, and elaborately decorated in gold. There were no lighting fixtures in the place, yet it was filled by a soft White Light that was wonderful. This great hall seated fully five hundred people, some two hundred having already arrived.

“We are to be honored tonight by three Divine Guests,” announced Chananda, as he presented us to those assembled, and we took our seats. “Let us medi­ tate upon the Great Principle of Life—‘The Mighty I AM Presence’—until music shall signal the close of our meditation.” Presently, the soft tones of great bells stole gently upon the air and, as we raised our heads, and looked toward the head of the table, where the three vacant chairs had been, we could scarcely repress our exclamation of joy and surprise, as we saw our beloved Saint Germain at the head of the table—on his left Nada Rayborn, and on his right Daniel.

Everyone in the room rose in honor of these Blessed Beings, as the guests of honor. Our impulse was to rush to them in greeting, so great was our joy, but something in each of us controlled all outer activity,

362 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

and we bowed low in quiet dignity and loving respect. “I present to you, our Beloved Brother of Light, Saint Germain,” said Chananda, addressing those as­ sembled, “and his two guests, Nada and Daniel Ray­ born, who raised their bodies, as his students, in America. Our Sister raised her body after, what to the outer world seemed death. Our Brother, Daniel, accomplished his victory, without coming to that point.” At the close of this explanation, the Light within and about Chananda blazed forth in a dazzling

radiance, as he continued:

“Our Blessed Brother and honored guest, Saint Germain, will have full charge of the evening, and will conduct the rest of the work.” Saint Germain, in his usual loving dignity, bowed in acknowledgment of the greeting, and replied:

“We shall have a banquet to-night, served from the cosmic kitchen. Many of you have heard of these ac­ tivities, but have not seen nor experienced the actual manifestation. In the great cosmic treasure-house sur­ rounding you, is an omnipresent substance from which is produced everything the heart desires.” The beautiful banquet tables had jade tops, so no linen was supplied to cover their magnificence. Saint Germain asked all to bow their heads in loving acceptance of the great abundance and outpouring from the “Mighty I AM Presence.” As he finished his acknowledgment to the Source of all Life, the

THE TRUE MESSENGER

service for the meal began to appear. The plates, cups, and saucers were made of pink china decorated with delicate moss roses. The silver knives, forks, and spoons had carved jade handles and tumblers of carved jade, filled with a golden sparkling nectar, appeared at the right hand of each guest. Then fol­ lowed a tiny loaf of bread about two by two by four inches appearing upon each plate. The food for each person came individually, as if it had been ordered separately, for everyone received that which he most desired, until all were served abundantly, and were satisfied. Next, came many kinds of luscious fruit in great golden containers, and for dessert, a kind of fruit-whip appeared in crystal dishes. The entire banquet was served without the clatter of a single dish, and at the close, Saint Germain arose, and ad­ dressed the guests.

“The Great Ascended Masters,” he began, “have wanted you to see, know, and partake of food which is produced direct from the omnipresent Cosmic Sub­ stance. This Substance is what has been explained to you as the Pure, Electronic Substance which fills Infinity, and out of which all forms are created, and all manifestation produced. This Limitless Substance about you everywhere, is yours to manipulate, to mold into form, without any limit whatsoever, when you hold close enough and sincerely enough, without interruption, to the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ in you.

364 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

This Glorious Angelic Being and Power, which is the Real You, who is constantly pouring Its energy into your physical brain and body, is ‘God Individu­ alized’ at your point in the Universe, to mold this Cosmic Substance into whatever form you decree. “To the human beings, who do not or will not recognize the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ the use, joy, and freedom of this great bounty, by direct precipi­ tation, remains unused; because their feeling of fear, doubt, hate, anger, selfishness, or lust builds an im­ passable wall around them, shutting out the power and Perfection of the ‘Light’ which would otherwise

come through.

“The Great, All-Wise Creator of Perfect Form, everywhere throughout space, builds those forms ac­ cording to the pattern of Perfection, which is another name for the Law of Divine Love. This always means the orderly, harmonious way of attraction. The feel­ ing of fear, doubt, etc., is a rate of vibration which shatters form, and scatters substance. Hence, is di­ ametrically opposed to Love, harmony and order. “To the individual who acknowledges the ‘Mighty I AM Presence,’ takes a determined stand with It, and continually maintains a feeling of Divine Love in the personality, to him all that you have seen done to-night is possible of accomplishment—right now in this lifetime. This banquet has been given for your encouragement, enlightenment, and strength.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

“The power of precipitation used here to-night, is within every individual, I assure you it is no myth. Turn to your own ‘Mighty Master Within’—this will enable you to acknowledge the ‘I AM.’ Continually turn to It, that Its mighty power may be released, and the Ascended Master wisdom come forth, directing your every activity. Break down the self-created bar­ riers that have bound you, and see what an avalanche of good the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ stands always ready to pour out, into your use at your conscious command, when you charge your feelings with Divine Love, and maintain order in the temple,—your mind and body. Our good Brother, Daniel Rayborn, has something which he wishes to tell you.” As Rayborn arose, we felt a thrill pass through the whole room, and for more than thirty minutes, he poured forth marvelous wisdom with a force that seemed to burn the very words into the consciousness of everyone. He spoke with a conviction that could only come from One, who had more than human power. Chananda said a few words in praise and grati­ tude to our wonderful Guests, asking them to be with us again soon. Saint Germain then arose, and con­ tinued:

“Most gracious Host and friends,” he began, “I wish to present the entire service, used at this ban­ quet, to your council for future use. Observe!” In­ stantly, all the used service began reappearing on the

366 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

tables, as clean and fresh, as if it had never been used. In the midst of this joyous experience, a beautiful vase of carved jade filled with wonderful pink roses appeared on each table.

“This comes to you, our beloved friends,” he con­ tinued, “with the Love and blessings of the Ascended Host. May it ever be a fond memory to you all.” Then with one word—“dismissed”—the banquet was over. As quickly as our dignity permitted, we hurried to greet our Beloved Saint Germain, Nada, and Daniel Rayborn. The parents held their children long in their loving embrace, Nada, the mother, holding Bob in her arms, and as she released him said: “My Blessed Children, I congratulate you for your Love and devotion to the ‘Light.’ Your reward will be very great, for at the end of the two year period of your probation, a glorious surprise will await you. Until then, we shall see you often at your destination in India. We have work to do now so, I must say, ‘good night and God bless you.’ ” Then bowing to Chananda and Najah, they disappeared with Saint

Germain.

We thanked our Host for the wonderful evening, and it was then that he told us we were to leave early the next morning for our destination, as we had re­ mained as long as the work permitted. We returned at once to our private car, and as Chananda bade us good night, gave directions to breakfast en route,

THE TRUE MESSENGER

saying that he would return before we reached Simla. We left at seven o’clock the next morning, hoping to stop at Benares, Lucknow, Delhi, and Simla. We received direction to lose no time, but to go direct to our destination in the Himalayas where we were to make our home for many months, and nothing else was really of importance but obedience to that com­ mand. Unless one is seeking the release of the “Light within himself,” no one can fully understand and appreciate the feeling that—“nothing is really im­ portant but All of God,” and those experiences by which the “Light” is released.

Gaylord was to meet us at Benares, on our way north, and remain with us during the rest of our stay in India. The country we passed through was very beautiful. We discussed what modern equip­ ment could do for India, and that through it, she could become the garden spot of the world. Her countless rivers could make it into a perfect paradise, for India is beginning to feel her wings again, and her industries will rise once more. She will return to that majestic glory she has reached several times in her past, and regardless of the crushing influences that have preyed upon her in the last two or three hundred years, India’s great problem will yet be solved—in Perfect Divine Order. Her teeming mil­ lions will be given the opportunity to express the Light and God Presence that is within them.

368 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

There is a Great Cosmic Wheel of progress which affects our entire earth. It governs the expansion of the Light in the entire system to which this planet belongs. When that wheel turns to a certain point, and it is nearer than mankind realizes, it will focus certain Rays of Energy upon the earth. Then, the resistance to greater good that is set up by puny, selfish personalities and unawakened mentalities, will be as chaff before a mighty wind. The efforts of those human beings will be useless, and they will be com­ pelled to obey a power, far greater than their own self­

ish cravings.

The day passed quickly, and after dinner, we gath­ ered in Gaylord’s compartment, asking him to tell us something of his own experiences. After con­ siderable coaxing, and a promise on our part not to divulge what he revealed, he described briefly one of his embodiments in South America, during the time of the Incan civilization. We listened spell bound, for more than three hours to the experiences of that Life during which Leto was also in incarnation. In one part, we were so fascinated by his portrayal, and had so entered into the activities with him, that we were all in tears before we realized it. His narrative was one of the most thrilling to which I ever listened, and at the end, he told us he had in his possession the ancient records, in the Incan characters, to prove the principal experiences of that life. These were of

THE TRUE MESSENGER

such an heroic nature, and because of the stand Leto and he had taken for the right in that life, the release of the Light within both of them was revealing Its freedom now. The next morning, Chananda greeted us, and explained that he had made arrangements to take us from the train to the end of our journey at once.

“You must arrive at your destination,” he an­ nounced, “before the Cosmic Cycle reaches a certain point.” As we left the train at Simla, Chananda led the way to a compound some distance farther. It was surrounded by a high wall, and as we entered the gates, a caravan stood waiting for us, ready to leave immediately. The attendants brought our luggage, and we mounted small mountain ponies. Chananda gave the command to depart at once, and due to his mysterious influence, no one paid the slightest at­ tention to us, as we passed out of the city. We soon entered the mountain fastness, and for quite a while followed a beautiful stream. We kept on ascending for some distance, and then, suddenly, passing behind a great wall of rock extending from the side of the cliff, we came to an opening, leading directly into the side of the mountain. Chananda led the way without a moment’s hesitation, and soon the entire place became illumined by a soft, white Light. From all appearances, we must have followed the bed of an underground watercourse.

370 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

We entered this underground tunnel at noon, and continued until four-thirty in the afternoon. As we emerged, we found ourselves in a beautiful sunlit valley, about four miles long, and perhaps two miles at the widest point, with a lovely stream running through the center of the entire length. The climate was semi-tropical, and as the valley ran from East to West, it was filled with sunshine the greater part of the day. The North wall was a sheer cliff, hundreds of feet high, and at the West end played a water­ fall, that looked like a bridal veil. The most rare, luscious fruits and vegetables grew in lavish abun­ dance. I was wondering whether this was the place that Gaylord had described in telling us of his former experiences in India, when he answered my thought. “No, this is not the place I mentioned,” he said, “we are far from there.” As we came nearer a great building, I called out involuntarily to the others: “This is the Palace of Light,” and much to my sur­ prise, Gaylord replied:

“Yes, that is true. It is so known by all who enter this retreat.” As we came to the entrance of the grounds, the beauty and grandeur of the entire set­ ting sent a thrill through us, of Love and admiration for the place. We dismounted, and attendants took charge of the caravan, leading the animals to a group of smaller buildings, half a mile away, across the stream.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

Chananda led the way to the entrance, and as we came nearer, the beauty of the building held us spell­ bound, so magnificent was its architecture and work­ manship. It was built of pure white onyx, four stories high, having a great dome in the center. As we came up the steps, the tones of a beautiful bell announced our arrival, and welcomed us as guests of the retreat. In a moment, the great door opened and Najah stood there to greet us. Chananda gave us one of his magic radiant smiles in enjoyment of our surprise. “This is our home,” he commented happily. “We welcome each one of you, for it is your home, as long as you desire to stay, and whenever you wish to come. You will find silk robes and undergarments in your rooms,” he continued, “which you are to wear while here. They will not soil nor wear out, so have no fear in wearing them.”

We were shown to our quarters on the second floor, overlooking the valley. They were a dream of beauty; exquisite, comfortable, and provided with every pos­ sible convenience and luxury. We refreshed ourselves for dinner, and put on our robes as requested. We could not refrain from comparing them with the ones, in which we had been traveling. The fabric of our wonderful new garments was a precipitated material of such quality, as has never been produced by any physical means of manufacture. The fabric was un­ like anything in the outside world. It was shimmering

372 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

with a dazzling radiance, thick and soft as down in­ side. Each robe was worn with a girdle of the same material, heavily jeweled, and sandals of beautiful design were also provided to match each robe. The moment we placed these robes upon our bod­ ies, a thrill of lightness passed through us, making us feel, as if we were about to float into the air. The ef­ fect was amazing and instantaneous. We were happy beyond words, as we contemplated the wonder of the whole experience, and the marvelous power of these blessed Ascended Masters, who are so transcendent in their power, and yet so humble and so natural, in their loving association and friendship. While we were admiring our wonderful garments, the chimes sounded to announce dinner. We went at once to the reception room on the first floor where the ladies of our group awaited us in similar robes. Chananda of­ fered his arm to Pearl, and led the way to what he said, was their private dining room. It was large enough to seat at least forty people in great comfort, and was magnificently decorated in white and violet. To our amazement, we noticed that the chairs were similar to those in the Diamond K Ranch in America, except that they were upholstered in violet silk velvet, instead of blue.

Towards one end of the room, stood an enormous teakwood table, seating at least twenty people, heav­ ily inlaid with a substance that looked like gold, but

THE TRUE MESSENGER

was in reality a precipitated material. Toward the other end of the room, was a white onyx table of the same size, the top of which was inlaid in violet and gold, it too being a precipitated substance. Just in­ side the position, where each plate would rest, was a white rose with a delicate pink center, also inlaid on the violet part, and in the center of the table were two clasped hands, of most beautiful gold inlay. It is utterly impossible to put into words the beauty and Perfection of these things, which are precipi­ tated, for it is easy to produce effects entirely im­ possible, in any other type of substance. We took our places around the table, and Cha­ nanda poured forth an adoration from the depths of his heart to the “Supreme Presence of Life.” We, in the outer world, have no concept of the adora­ tion these Great Ascended Masters constantly pour out to the Great Giver of all Good.

Presently, two dark-skinned attendants appeared with the service, following with a dinner of won­ derful nut loaf, luscious salad, hot rolls, and for des­ sert, the most delicious fruit pudding I have ever tasted. The drink served with the meal was what Chananda called a golden wine. It was not intoxicat­ ing, but wonderfully invigorating.

“We shall breakfast at nine, and have dinner at half past five, except on special occasions. All are to retire not later than eleven, and arise at six o’clock

374 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

in the morning. There will be containers filled with fresh fruit and honey cakes in your rooms every day, if at any time you should feel hungry.

“You are here to enter upon definite attunement and work, that will fill your hearts with great joy, but at times it will demand your utmost strength. To­ morrow, I shall show you the palace. I have received a communication, announcing that to-morrow eve­ ning, we shall be honored by the Presence of the As­ cended Master Council, and as the Guest of Honor, we shall have the Great Divine Director. He is seldom seen, I assure you, even by those who are far advanced. I feel some tremendous special dispensation is at hand. So to-night, retire early, and you will know, for the first time, what it means to rest in the ‘EM­ BRACE OF LIGHT,’ a Light which is rarely seen. Come now, and we shall go to the chamber of music, for Najah has heard of your splendid voices, and would enjoy hearing you sing.”

When we entered the music room, we saw that their organ and piano were exact duplicates of those used in Saint Germain’s retreat at the Cave of Sym­ bols in America, and there were also several small musical instruments, and a beautiful harp. Najah seated herself at the piano, and ran her fingers lightly over the keys, the instrument responding like a liv­ ing thing to the magic of her touch. Nada and Rex sang their “Arab Love Song,” and the quartet fol­

THE TRUE MESSENGER

lowed with several numbers which we all greatly en­ joyed.

“Beloved Friends,” said Chananda, “you are won­ derfully blest with God’s marvelous gifts, and through them, you will be able to reach and bless many in your service to mankind.”

We asked, if they would play for us, and they as­ sented graciously. A glance passed between them, and Chananda stepped to the organ, seating himself at the instrument. They sat in meditation a few mo­ ments, perfectly motionless, and then began. The vibrations in the atmosphere around us commenced to increase. Then, the music surged forth like an ocean of sound, as if a Great Soul were entering the Ecstasy of Eternal Freedom, and the Legions of Light from out Infinity were welcoming the Ascending One, as a New Sun rising within space. They modulated from one number to another, un­ til they had played four pieces, and by the time they finished, it seemed impossible to move, so great was our attunement and happiness. We tried to express our appreciation, gratitude, and joy but it was im­ possible to put our feelings into words. Najah un­ derstood, and said humbly:

“The ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ does all things, when there is no longer any obstruction, between the hu­ man and the Master-self, for the outer is raised into the same vibratory action, as the ‘Inner Light.’ ”

376 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

With a joyous good night, and blessing to each other, we went to our rooms. I wondered, if I should be able to sleep at all, so raised was the vibratory ac­ tion of my body, but I dropped off before I knew it. I awakened in the morning with a very vivid con­ sciousness of having gone forth in my finer body, and in doing so, entered the mountain back of the Palace of Light, through a secret massive door. I then entered a series of caves, where there was evi­ dence of a very ancient civilization—very, very an­ cient—beyond anything of which we had ever known in the outer world. When we met at breakfast, I asked Chananda the meaning of my experience. His face lighted up with that wonderful smile.

“My good friend,” he explained, “you have seen a great Truth, and I assure you, it is very real. At the appointed time, you shall see with your own eyes what you have seen in that experience with the ‘Inner Sight.’ Your experience convinces me, of the great importance of the visit from our Guest of Honor to-night. Truly, my beloved friends from America, you are ready for the Full Light. I only await the command of my Superior, to unfold to you many real wonders.

“Each one of you has gone through innumerable experiences, the full memory of which is about to be revealed. You are ready to leap forward in a way, that will astound you. Come now, if you are ready, and I

THE TRUE MESSENGER

shall show you many of the marvels, that we have in this retreat.”

We went first to the dome in the center of the building, and instead of it being an ordinary ob­ servatory, we found it to be what Chananda called, a Cosmic Observatory. It was filled with many instru­ ments of which the scientists of the outer world know nothing. One of these was an Absorption Reflector, which drew the image of the desired object through the Etheric Rays, and then reflected it to the ob­ server. It was a simple thing in its construction, but not in the quality of the substance of which the in­ strument was composed. Chananda explained, at this point, that the Etheric Rays and those which are being called the Cosmic Rays, by the scientists of the outer world, are not the same.

There was another piece of mechanism called a Light Projector, by means of which, it was possible to send either a Life-giving or a disintegrating ray, to an incredible distance. There was a radio-television, so perfect, that it is the marvel of all ages. After ob­ serving several other inventions in this room, we went downstairs to the next floor, where we saw a great council chamber seating seven hundred people. The walls of this room were of a beautiful milk- white onyx, with the most marvelous blue trimmings. On the floor was a thick carpet of the same wonder­ ful blue. There were no windows, and the room oc­

378 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

cupied almost the entire floor of the palace. Here again were beautiful chairs, like those we had seen in the dining room, but upholstered in the soft rich blue that trimmed the rest of the room. At the side, was a dais on which stood an altar and a golden chair. It was the most perfect thing one could imagine. The main part of the altar was precipitated gold, but the top was made of another precipitated sub­ stance, the shade of blue that borders on to violet, the substance itself emitting a silver radiance, because of its luminosity. Around the edge was a border of gold, about two inches wide. The chair carried out the same design as that on the altar; the seat was up­ holstered in blue, and had a high back, extending well

above the head.

We then proceeded to the rooms on the ground level which were devoted to electrical and chemical laboratories for experimental purposes. We were passing about the central point of the west wall on this floor, when I stopped suddenly.

“Here is the place where I entered the caves last night,” I said to Chananda, “while I was in my finer body,” and with a very intense serious expression on his face, he asked:

“Do you see any door or entrance?” “No,” I replied, “but it is there, and I know it.” Then with a smile, he looked at me rather quizzi­

cally.

THE TRUE MESSENGER

“You are right,” he remarked. “It is there, and I am glad you are certain in your convictions. Be pa­ tient, and you shall see all.” We then returned to the great reception hall.

“How is it,” I asked, “that other students and people do not see the entrance to this place, and find their way into such a paradise?”

“If you were to go to the entrance,” he replied, “you would not find an opening of any kind. Yes­ terday, after we entered, it was sealed again, so that it looks now like solid wall, and so far as protection is concerned, it is as impenetrable as the wall of the mountain itself. For more than twenty centuries, this valley has remained just as you see it to-day. “Man can by the use of the ‘Light Rays’ or ‘Cosmic Currents of Light,’ through the ‘Mighty I AM Pres­ ence,’ forever annihilate time, space, age, inhar­ mony, and limitation of any kind. Discord is really the first wave, or starting place, of limitation. With per­ fect harmony maintained in the individual’s con­ sciousness, the door to God’sKingdom of Perfection— the activity of Life without any limitation—stands wide open forever.”

“Now come with me,” he continued, “I shall prob­ ably strain your credulity considerably, but you shall learn much, if you so desire. All of you have heard about the ‘Arabian Nights Tale’ of the ‘Magic Car­ pet.’ I shall show you that the legend is true.”

380 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

He led the way out of the palace on to a beautiful lawn in front where we saw what looked like a copper­ plate, about fourteen feet square. The two youthful attendants brought out a gorgeous Persian silk rug of a most wonderful golden yellow. They covered the plate with it at Chananda’s direction, and then he inquired:

“Is anyone afraid to come with me?” No one an­ swered, so we stepped upon it, and gathered around him near the center. He immediately engaged us in a very animated conversation, which was quite un­ usual for him, and in a moment, we all began to feel lighter and lighter. We glanced down, saw that we were leaving the earth, having risen about twenty feet in the air, and were floating smoothly along in the atmosphere. We continued to rise, until we were about fifty feet above the ground, and then floated near the waterfall which was glistening and glorious in its beauty. We continued on drifting out over the valley, and enjoying its enchanting loveliness. “Now if you are ready,” continued our host, “we shall view the mountains.” We continued to rise, until we were fully eleven thousand feet above the palace. The scenery that lay below us was perfectly entrancing, and the peaks of the snowcapped moun­ tains glistened in the sunlight, like diamonds. We had become so absorbed in the view and Cha­ nanda’s conversation that we had become oblivious

THE TRUE MESSENGER

to temperature and our mode of transportation, yet we were perfectly comfortable, and did not feel any change of either altitude or climate, our host holding us all in his aura, which controlled everything within it, thus causing all to experience only his own glorious Perfection.

We circled around, returned to the palace grounds, and descended. As we stepped off the plate, our be­ loved host laughed heartily at our comments and surprise, enjoying greatly our exclamations of hap­ piness.

“My beloved friends,” he explained, “I assure you there is nothing mysterious nor unnatural, in what you have just experienced. It is all according to sim­ ple, Immutable, Eternal Law, which every individual may set into action without any limit, if he but will.” “Why did we not feel the altitude?” someone asked. “In God’s Perfect Kingdom—which means the ‘I AM Presence,’ wherein there is only Perfection—the feeling of harmony—there is no awareness of change in either altitude or temperature. Thoughts of Per­ fection and feelings of harmony are simply rates of vibration that consciousness decrees into substance, which give to energy those qualities that manifest as Perfection. Perfection cannot exist without Love, for it is the highest rate of vibration in the Universe, and it is the Highest and Most Powerful Activity; and controls forever all that is less than Itself.

382 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Although you still have your physical bodies, while you were on the rug and in my aura, you could only have the conscious awareness of that Perfection, which my aura is at all times, for all Ascended Mas­ ters send out only the vibration that is the tone of Divine Love. Hence, all else must become obedient to our consciousness and the Perfection of our Love. “The next step for you, will be to learn how to turn the Cosmic Key, and light your way wherever you wish to go. The Key is within you, the Light is within, and also all about you. Now return to your rooms, and meditate upon the Dazzling, Fathomless Mind of God—the ‘Mighty I AM Presence’ that is within you.” We obeyed, and never, have we found meditation so easy and so wonderful.

At half-past five, beautiful chimes sounded throughout the building, announcing dinner. Cha­ nanda sat at the head of the table, and Najah at the opposite end. We became perfectly still for about two minutes. Then an oval of Golden Light with a shade of pink became visible, and encircled the table, en­ veloping our heads throughout the entire meal. It produced the most wonderful feeling, and as we fin­ ished dinner, Chananda gave certain directions for us to follow.

“Now return to your rooms,” he said, “lie flat on your backs with arms outstretched, and for an hour do not move a muscle. Then bathe, anoint your

THE TRUE MESSENGER

bodies with the ‘Liquid Light’ which you will find provided for your use, and put on your precipitated garments.”

We obeyed, and when the “Liquid Light” touched our bodies, no words can ever tell the thrill of en­ ergy, and the peace we experienced. As we finished, and robed ourselves in the marvelous garments, we could see the soft White Light radiate from our bodies for fully three feet, from which emanated a most wonderful rose fragrance, yet each one was dis­ tinctly individual, in the particular quality of the rose odor poured forth.

Just as we finished, the chimes sounded, calling us to the reception room. As we entered the room, we noticed the Light about the ladies was similar to our own, except that around Leto, Electra, Gaylord, and His Friend, the radiance was much brighter, and extended farther than ours.

“At seven o’clock,” said Chananda, “we shall go to the Great Council Chamber.” He led the way, and seated us facing the altar, placing Leto and Gaylord in the center, and the rest of us on each side of them. Chananda took the end seat on the right and Najah the last one on the left. Seated directly behind us were our Beloved Master, Saint Germain, Nada and Daniel Rayborn, surrounded by two hundred of the As­ cended Host.

In a few moments, a soft White Light, with a touch

384 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

of pink, illumined the entire hall, and Chananda asked us to enter the deepest meditation of which we were capable, adoring the “Mighty I AM Presence” within our own hearts. We became very still, and into that stillness entered deeper and deeper. We remained in this “Silence” for some time, and then, we heard the tones of a most wonderful voice that thrilled every atom of our minds and bodies. We opened our eyes, and saw standing before us a Marvelous Being. This “Great Glorious Presence” was the embodiment in perfect balance of all tran­ scendent qualities both masculine and feminine, and held focused forever under his conscious command, the wisdom and power of eternity. This Majestic Be­ ing stood fully six feet four inches in height, with wavy hair falling to the shoulders, that looked like sunshine on gold. His robes glittered with points of Light like great jewels that flashed continually with the tremendous radiance of the power, held under his control and obedient to his conscious direction. The girdle encircling the waist was a mass of sap­ phires and diamonds, and from it hung a panel to a few inches below the knees. This also was a mass of jewels.

These Jewels, as we afterward learned, were a con­ densation of “Light,” and one can imagine the Rays that blazed forth constantly, pouring out the tre­ mendous power focused within them. This Glorious

THE TRUE MESSENGER

Majestic Being has become known to us, as the “Great Divine Director.” He is the Great “Cosmic Master” under whom Jesus, Saint Germain, and the Master Kuthumi, Lai Singh were trained, and his Great Love and far-reaching care often enfold many of their students now. No words in any language can do justice to this “Majestic Being,” and when his students speak of him, they are as humble before His Mighty Light, as we feel before them. Oh! that the people of America and the world might know more of these Great Blessed Beings, and share the joy that lifts me beyond the outer self. As he began speaking, he gave the Cosmic Sign of the Ascended Master, saying:

“Beloved Children of Eternal Light, great is the rejoicing of the Ascended Host at the call of this meeting. These blessed ones before me are ready for our assistance, for their bodies can now be raised, and they shall enter their True Freedom.”

“Beloved Saint Germain, you have patiently, lov­ ingly guided and instructed these Children of Light through the centuries, and your work shall bring its reward, for it is most nobly done.”

“Is there another, willing to bear witness that they are ready to enter the Light?” Chananda immediately arose as our sponsor, and replied:

“Most High Master, I bear witness, as to their read­ iness,” and the Great Divine Director continued:

386 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

“Then we shall give them bodies, such as have not been manifest before upon earth; that they may stand before the world a living example, revealing the ful­ fillment of the ‘Law of Love and Light.’ These shall be similar to the bodies of the Ascended Beings, yet they shall retain the appearance and some of the outer activities of the highest type of mankind.” “Under their control shall come the unlimited use of the Cosmic Energy and the direction of the Mighty Light Rays. They shall minister unto humanity side by side with their Beloved Master, who has so lov­ ingly brought them to this point. Henceforth, I re­ ceive you all into my ‘Eternal Embrace of Light.’ The two year period that is usually required, I now set aside. In two days, you shall acquire what, under the former activity, would have taken two years to accomplish.

“Remember in the ‘I AM Presence,’ there is no time nor space. It is all-wise and all-powerful, and through It, we shall remove the atomic obstruction forever.

“Brother Chananda, take them to the ‘Cave of Light.’ They are to remain there for two days. You are to anoint the masculine bodies three times a day with ‘Liquid Light,’ and our Sister Najah will do the same for the feminine bodies.”

As the Great Divine Director finished speaking, a Ray of Dazzling Crystal White-Light streamed out

THE TRUE MESSENGER

from his forehead, and swept the head of each one of the students, then it withdrew into his body. In­ stantly, this was followed by a very Intense Soft Golden Ray, that poured out from his Heart, sweep­ ing the heart-area of those before Him, and again returning into his own body. He paused for a mo­ ment, and seemed to record the strength of each one. From that He knew the intensity of their own Light.

The next instant, a Dazzling White Light blazed forth from his entire Being, spreading into a fan­ shaped radiance and encompassing all our bodies. Within this Mighty Stream were currents of energy flowing in at the feet and out at the top of the head of each student. Shadow after shadow passed off like sheaths, and the moment they left our bodies, were consumed. The color of the Light became a delicate pink, changing again into a soft gold, gradually blend­ ing into violet of a shade never seen in the outer world. Our Inner sight and hearing were forever cleared, and made our permanent servants. Then the “Light” became such a Dazzling White, that we were compelled to close our eyes. Presently, by an “Inner Command of the Presence,” we opened them. The Great Being before us was almost terrifying, in the Majesty and Power that poured out from Him. The Ascended Guests had disappeared, and we were left alone with this Dazzling Celestial Envoy of the

388 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

Godhead. Then in a voice, as gentle as a mother caressing her child, He said:

“You are all—now and forever—a part of my Love, Light and Wisdom. I shall meet you in the ‘Cave of Light’ in an hour.” Then he drew the Stream of Light into Himself and disappeared.

“Come,” said Chananda, and as we rose to our feet, we had no consciousness of weight, and could have floated as easily as walked. We went to the lower floor where I had passed through the door in my ex­ perience, while in my finer body. In front of us, was the door, just as I had seen it. Chananda placed his hand upon it. Slowly and steadily it opened, a massive, ponderous thing, weighing many tons. We went into a narrow passage, which suddenly became illumined by a soft White Light, that shone upon walls as smooth as though polished. We must have walked for nearly half a mile, when we came to another door, less massive but wonderfully carved in very ancient writing. It opened at Chananda’s touch, and we entered a cave of wondrous beauty, similar to the second chamber in the Cave of Symbols in Amer­ ica, only much larger. This cave also contained those same symbols, encrusted with that dazzling crystalline substance. Going still farther, we came to doors of solid gold.

“Who seeks entrance here?” suddenly spoke a Voice from the ethers, and Chananda answered, instantly:

THE TRUE MESSENGER

“Children of the Light—seeking more Light—Thy Light and Its Perfect Use.”

“Speak The Name!” again commanded the “Voice.”

Together, we spoke the “Word.” Then the Doors of Gold slowly began to open. Inside, it looked like the white heat of a great furnace, and again the “Voice” spoke:

“All who enter here leave—forever—their earthly garments behind. Who dares to enter first?” “I will,” Bob answered instantly, and the rest fol­ lowed.

Two days and two nights later, we emerged from the “Eternal Flame,” wearing our new bodies of Im­ mortal Endurance. The inharmony of earth can never register within these permanently. As we came back into the reception hall of the palace, the Great Di­ vine Director with our Beloved Saint Germain, Nada, and Daniel Rayborn were there to greet us. The Great Being addressed us:

“Now your real service will begin. All but this Brother,” indicating me, “are to remain here in the Palace of Light for one year. You are now True Mes­ sengers of the Great White Brotherhood. Regarding your earthly affairs, your Beloved Master, Saint Ger­ main will direct you.” Making the Ascended Master’s sign and salutation to the Heart of the Great Central Sun, He gave us His blessing:

390 THE MAGIC PRESENCE

THE TRUE MESSENGER

Children of the Diamond Heart’! I enfold you in the Golden Flame of my Love, I protect you by the Armor of my Power, I Raise you by the Hand of your own Divinity, I bless you with the fulness of my Light, I give you the Scepter of your own Dominion, I seal you in the Eternal Freedom of your Ascen­ sion,

In that Ecstasy Supreme, ‘The Presence of the Diamond Heart,’ I AM.”

A flash of Blazing Glory filled the room, quivered a moment, and He was gone, Saint Germain then turned to us, and said:

“Remember, beloved ones, you are ‘The Grail— The Cup of Light,’ from which all who are athirst may drink of the Radiance of your Being, for you are now the Victory of Love. The Glory of Love sings throughout Infinity its paean of praise, in continual adoration to Life. Obey, my blessed children, Its Timeless Fiat. Make the Salutation of Light to the Heart of Creation, and ever stand true to the ‘Im­ mortal Decree of Love:’ “

‘Oh Children of the Light! Oh Flames of the Morning! call unto the Secret Love Star.

Let Its Rays weave for you an Eternal Garment of transcendent loveliness,

And wear upon your heart the Jewel of the Sacred Fire.

Let Its glory pour through you, that yours may be the Scepter of Power Supreme,

Speak only the Decree of Love that Perfection may be everywhere.

your pathway, and

—

in Blazing Glory

double rainbow,

dom;

Lightning,

Garment,

,’— I

Magic Presence

AM.

tion,

THE TRUE MESSENGER

It is the ‘Song of Love’ that makes the music of the spheres

Ring throughout space, in an adoration and hymn of praise, which is

,’—

The very worship of Life, ‘The Magic Presence

I AM.

Let it flow through you in every-expanding Perfec­ tion:

Be the ecstasy and glory of Light unto all: Know the Secret of the One: waft the Love-Breath of Joy everywhere: and Feel the Great Heartbeat within the Flame, ‘The Magic Presence,’— I AM.’ ”

FINIS

.

UNVEILED MYSTERIES, Volume I

By Godfre Ray King Containing the first group o£ the author’s experiences. Price $2.50

Postpaid $2.75

THE MAGIC PRESENCE, Volume II

By Godfre Ray King Containing the second group of the author’s experiences. Price I2.75

Postpaid $3.00

THE “I AM” DISCOURSES, Volume III

By The Ascended Master, Saint Germain Contains thirty-three discourses explaining the Ascended Masters’ application o£ the “I AM,” with three color plates. Price $2.75

Postpaid .$3.00

THE “I AM” ADORATIONS

AND AFFIRMATIONS, Volume V

By Ciianera

A selection of powerful adorations and affirmations of the "Mighty I AM Presence.” Price $1.00

Postpaid $1.20

A color chart of “The Magic Presence” beautifully lithographed suit­ able for framing, meditation, and class instruction. Size 12 by 20. Price $1.00

Postpaid S1.20

A PICTURE OF THE MASTER, JESUS

A hand colored steel engraving of an etching by Charles Sindelar, to whom Jesus had personally appeared. It is an exact likeness of Him as He stood in consultation with Saint Germain and the Tall Master from Venus at the retreat in the Royal Teton, New Year’s Eve of 1935. Price $2.00 (size 12 by 16) Postpaid $2.25

Price $ .50 (size 5 by 7) Postpaid $ .65

A NEW PICTURE OF THE ASCENDED

MASTER, SAINT GERMAIN

A hand colored steel engraving of an etching by Charles Sindelar. An exact likeness, as he has appeared on many occasions in the Retreat. A companion piece to that of Jesus and meant for the students’ medi­ tation. Price $2.00 (size 12 by 16) Postpaid .$2.25

Price $ .50 (size 5 by 7) Postpaid $ .65

Post Office Box 1133 Chicago, Illinois

ill